《Omni-System User》


 Prologue

    Earth, year 2019, Rogue City


    Bang!


    A wooden ruler smashed down in front of the young teenager¡¯s eyes, causing him to fall from his chair. Seeing him fall, everyone in his class laughed; it was a common occurrence. While on the ground, the teenager glared.


    ¡°Mr. Delano, is my class not challenging enough for you?¡± The teacher scolded.


    ¡°Yes, you managed to figure it out, Mrs. Robert. No wonder you¡¯re a teacher.¡± The teenager remarked.


    As Lefu climbed back into his chair, a wet wad of paper nailed him dead center on his forehead. He peeled it off and looked at who shot it. The culprit was Ted Block, heir to Smash Entertainment, the corporation at the top of the entertainment industry.


    Lefu just glanced over at Ted before closing his eyes, thinking about how childish and idiotic the other boy was. A look of irritation fell over Ted''s face, as he realized that his plan had failed to spark a reaction. Pulling out his phone, he quickly typed out a few words before hitting send.


    Ding!~Ding!~


    The last bell of the day went off and Lefu quickly grabbed his books and left quietly; it was pointless to stay behind to receive a scolding from Mrs. Robert. Dashing out the backdoor, Lefu raced towards the nearby farmer¡¯s market where Old Mino was selling strawberries -- his favorite.


    He first met Mino a few years ago after being beaten by twenty or so thugs and the kind old man with lush white hair and a deep tan had approached him, offering to bandage him up. After bandaging him, he gave Lefu some of his strawberries as a snack, which caused him to get addicted instantly.


    After running a few blocks, he spotted the market, as well as the old man sitting behind a booth with sweet, juicy strawberries that tasted just like heaven next to him. Smiling, he began jogging up to the old man.


    ¡°Young Lefu, I had a feeling you¡¯d be stopping by today so I brought a few extra -- just for you,¡± The old man said with a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re the best, Old Mino.¡± Lefu said as he opened the box and grabbed a strawberry.


    ¡®Yummy~¡¯ Lefu thought as he slowly savored the taste which was like heaven on earth, as the juicy and tingling sensation washed over his taste buds, causing Lefu to moan in delight. Seeing the young man in front of him enjoying his strawberries put the biggest smile on Mino¡¯s face. Before him was the reason he still farmed at the age of seventy-seven.


    ¡°Ah, how much do I owe you?¡± Lefu said as he reached into his pocket for his wallet.


    ¡°Since I know you enjoy them, I¡¯ll give you three boxes for five dollars.¡± Mino said as he received a five dollar bill in his hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re the best.¡± Lefu said, knowing that the third box was free. Quickly grabbing his three boxes and saying a few words of farewell, he quickly left the market and headed towards his family gym.


    With his house in sight and strawberries in hand, Lefu found himself in a good mood. As he stood at the crosswalk waiting for the green light, he heard the screech of tires behind him. Turning his head, Lefu managed to see a speeding BMW heading straight for him, its right tire blown out.


    Bang! The sound of twisting metal and camera snapping pictures filled the street, as many nearby residents rushed out investigation the source. Littering the ground was broken glass and shards of metal that had fallen.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    Lying atop the totaled car, Lefu moaned in pain as his left side took a direct hit. He tried to jump over the car to minimize the impact, but his timing was off seeing as, his left side clipped the windshield. His head smashed into the roof. Sliding off the car, Lefu¡¯s consciousness began to waver and his thought pattern was scrambled. After trying to stand his eyesight blurred as everything turned black.


    From the backseat of the BMW, a middle-aged man wearing a black Italian suit and sunglasses stepped out. Taking a look at the teenager he crashed into, the man sighed as he recognized the uniform the boy was wearing. The boy went to the same school as his daughter.


    Climbing out of the BMW, the driver was littered in cuts, but he ignored them as it was only small scratches. Located above the driver¡¯s left eye was a cut that was bleeding profoundly, yet he didn¡¯t complain while he wiped away his blood.


    ¡°Maybe my daughter knows him from school,¡± the man muttered to the driver, as his gaze fixed on the top floor of a building over three hundred meters away. ¡°But first, we should catch that sniper who shot out our tire.¡±


    Three hundred meters away, the sniper suddenly felt a chill as he quickly packed up and left. He sprinted down the stairs and out the backdoor before hopping into a waiting van where three masked men were waiting.


    ¡°Is it done?¡± A man wearing a clown mask asked while holding a pistol.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t die, but he should be severely wounded,¡± the sniper reported.


    ¡°In that case the mission is complete. Let¡¯s leave.¡± Another man in a pig mask said to the driver that was clad in a hockey mask.


    As the driver stomped on the gas, the van shot forward. The vehicle exited the alleyway and slipped into traffic. After driving for a few hours, the van pulled into an abandoned warehouse.


    Climbing out of the van, the four men lined up and faced a man wearing an Italian suit with his face hidden in the shadows. Something about the man¡¯s presence felt off even to these hired killers. Feeling chills going down their spines, the men shivered but couldn¡¯t pinpoint the cause..


    The man wearing the clown mask stepped forward. ¡°We¡¯ve done what you requested. Where¡¯s our money?¡± he said in a confident tone but slight tone of fear escape.


    ¡°Did you now? From what I gathered from my sources, that man is still alive and the boy still unconscious, so how is it complete?¡± The man in an Italian suit said in a chilly voice.


    The man in the hockey mask trembled. ¡°Sir, we have done what young master Ted asked of us. He just told us to harm the boy.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my mistake. It seems we received different orders,¡± the man said warmly, expelling the eeriness instantaneously.


    Yet the men sensed that something was still slightly off. Even after a quick glance around, the feeling only increased. There were three cars, yet why could they only see the man in a suit? Out of the corner of the sniper¡¯s eye, he spotted a piece of cloth stained with dark blood.


    ¡°Who are you and where¡¯s the person who usually drops the cash?¡± the sniper nervously demanded.


    ¡°He couldn¡¯t make it as he¡¯s currently being detained by the Rouge City Police department. As for who I am, that¡¯s easy. The name is Zurie, Kevin Zurie, CEO of Primrose Corporation.¡±


    Upon hearing the name, a sense of helplessness overcame the men. They had heard the rumors: anyone who went against Primrose were either never heard from again or put on death row.


    ¡°Why are you here, sir?¡± The man in a pig mask inquired as his voice quivered in fear.


    ¡°Arresting four men who attempted to assassinate me and a high schooler.¡± Kevin replied. He snapped his fingers, signaling a SWAT team to rush in and surround the four.


    ¡°It was nice meeting you gentlemen, but if you¡¯ll excuse me, I need to get home and attend to some business,¡± he declared as he climbed into a new BMW and drove off.


    Meanwhile, the unconscious Lefu found himself conflicted looking at a sentence that materialized inside his mind. Outside of worrying that he was dying, he now has to worry about hallucination and possible brain damage. Well, worrying over it won¡¯t solve the issue for him as the sentence read:


    [Welcome to the Omni-System.]

 Chapter 1

    Deep inside his mind realm, Lefu was staring at a single sentence that shined brightly while it lit up what seemed to be the black abyss. With the lightly blue tinted sentence shining brightly, the feeling of crisis washed over him as a question appeared right below it.


    [Welcome to the Omni-System.]


    [Do you accept Y/N]


    The more he hesitated as to what to answer, the more wary he felt about the lack of other information. What would happen if he said no? Or if he pressed yes? Lefu shouted into the abyss, looking for answers, but no reply ever came beside those two lines. The more that time passed, the more he felt that he wouldn¡¯t be able to leave if he didn¡¯t choose.


    ¡°Screw it, if worse comes to worst, I will be dead!¡± Lefu shouted into the abyss as he clicked ¡®yes.¡¯ A black-colored hole formed below his feet, and sucked down. Lefu lifted his middle finger as his last message to the space before the black hole closed.


    After what felt like a few years, Lefu gradually opened his eyes only to see cold, deep blue eyes staring back at him. Scanning who the eyes belonged to, he stared at the teenage girl who seemed to be around his age of eighteen, with a delicate frame and snow white skin. Her blonde hair,voluminous bust and perfect figure mesmerized Lefu for a few seconds before he regained his senses.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± She asked in a chilly voice, looking him straight in his gray eyes.


    In a whispering voice, Lefu said, ¡°...But who are you?¡±


    Hearing him question her made her muscles twitch in dissafiation. Glaring at his body from head to toe, she could see trained, well-toned muscles. But where was the pride or the confidence that came along with it?


    Increasing the coldness in her voice, the girl commanded, ¡°I asked first. And speak up. You¡¯re a man, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°My name is Lefu, and it¡¯s just that my throat is dry!¡± Screamed Lefu, but it sounded like a whispering yell than a scream. He shot off an annoyed glance at her for questioning his manhood and dropped his opinion of her down into the negatives.


    Taking his eyes off of her, Lefu took a chance to look around, noting he was located in a small room, with a large flat screen TV sitting opposite of him playing the hit television drama ¡®Vampire Life.¡¯ Next to the television was a giant poster for the up and coming movie of it signed by the cast and director.


    With his further inspection of the room he determined the room was located indoors, as no windows were present. Pulling off his blanket he noticed his clothing had been changed and now he was simply wearing pull up shorts. Quickly scanning the room he didn¡¯t see the clothes he was wearing only that the girl was looking at him.


    ¡°Where did my clothes go?¡±


    ¡°Those clothes were covered in blood so they threw them out.¡±


    ¡°What am I going wear then?¡±


    Hearing his question she looked to her right and following her line of sight laid a stack of clothing. Looking at the sizes of the clothing he realized that they all were corrected and judging by the fabric costing around two hundred dollars. Taking one look at her, she must have known he wanted to get dressed and walked towards the door.


    ¡°After you¡¯re dressed, Bill will escort you out of the premises,¡± She stated as she exited and revealed a muscular man guarding the door.


    Leaping out of bed, Lefu quickly got dressed while feeling soreness in his muscles. Opening the door, Lefu greeted Bill, who nearly a foot above his head. Leading him down the blue hallway, Bill simply walked in silence as Lefu took in his surroundings of plants and paintings scattered about. Passing by a pair of windows, the setting sun could be seen indicating that a few hours had passed since the accident.


    Exiting the gate, Lefu glanced up and down the street. Realizing that he had nearly an hour walk home ahead of him, he did a few stretches before taking off. Walking down the road for thirty minutes, he soon passed by the busy gas station that he frequently visits during his morning run. Continuing his walk he felt like it was memory lane as he passed by an alleyway where he had fought against twenty thugs and met Old Mino.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    When he reached ten minutes away from his home he saw blockades blocking the roads. Walking pass the blockages he looked left and right down the roads not seeing a single car on the street. He was wondering where the cars were since traffics never sleeps in Rogue city.


    Hearing the roaring engines to his left, he looked and saw a pair of sports cars soaring down the pavement. Zooming toward him like speeding comet in night sky, the sport cars battled it out for firsts before the left car left tire suddenly blew out flipping the car in his direction.


    ¡°Twice in one day is not acceptable!¡± Lefu shouted as he dove into the alleyway as the car rolled pass him. The sound of scraping metals and thundering bangs from the car hitting the pavement soon stopped. Rushing out of the alleyway he saw the car flip upon its roof and the driver with a deep gash across his neck.Watching the blood pour out of the wound, Lefu¡¯s mind went blank as he rushed into the alley.


    Quickly empting his stomach as this was the first gruesome scene he had ever witnessed. Gathering his will he dialed 911 to report the crash as the other driver was gone without a trace. After waiting few minutes Lefu heard sirens in the distances so he looked over to see line of response vehicle racing toward him.


    After blocking off the scene a man in his forties approached Lefu who was sitting against the wall. Looking at his police badge, Lefu gathered that the man called, Detective Alan. The Detective started to ask some routine questions about the accident. After Lefu finished answering the questions, the Detective Alan passed him his business card.


    ¡°We will contact you if we need some more questions need answered.¡±


    Grabbing the card, Lefu left the scene and mindlessly wandered as the scene of the blood pouring out is seen every time he blinks. Glancing at his reflection when passing by a few windows showed his current appearance as deathly pale and tear streaks running down. Wiping away the tears he sped home and climbed into the living room where his parents were pacing.


    ¡°Son, you¡¯re finally back! You had us so worried,¡± his mother nearly shouted as she hugged him in a death grip.


    ¡°We thought you were dying in some back alleyway or kidnapped when you didn¡¯t come home.¡± His father added on as he wrapped his muscular arms armed both of them.


    Seeing that their son¡¯s feelings were a mess and noticing the tear running down his face, they felt something off. Rubbing his back, they pulled him in close. Feeling their warmth, Lefu gradually felt better.


    ¡°What''s wrong son?¡±


    ¡°There was an accident where a street racer died after his tire explode causing the car to roll. When the car stopped rolling I looked only to see the man¡¯s throat was cut and blood was gushing out like a waterfall.¡±


    ¡°But what were you doing out so late in the first place?¡± Lefu¡¯s mother Violet asked with concern.


    ¡°I was hit by a black BMW out on the corner after I stopped by the farmer¡¯s market. I only regained consciousness about an hour ago. I then walked back from the Ricco district.¡±


    Looking at his clothing, they finally realized that he was wearing a different pair of clothes than what he wore this morning. Nearly ripping his shirt apart, Violet lifted up his shirt to see bandages wrapped around his chest.


    ¡°My poor boy, tell me who did it and I will kill them,¡± she said as the fiery look in her eyes told him she was not joking. Looking to his father for help, he only saw his father¡¯s muscles flexed to the extreme, making him look like a mountain of muscle.


    Seeing his parents react like this managed to lighten his mood as a small laugh exited him. Hearing his laughter his parents just smiled and gave him a few more pats on the back. After nearly twenty minutes had passed, both of his parent yawned as their endless worrying tired them out.


    ¡°If you need anything, wake us up,¡± his father commented before entering their bedroom.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate, I will be ready to listen at any time if you need it.¡± Violet said seriously before following his father.


    After the adrenaline rush ended and crying for nearly twenty minutes, Lefu followed his parents¡¯ example and crashed in his bed. Closing his eyes, darkness soon followed.


    ***


    The next morning Lefu got up and looked at the clock only for it to read ten in the morning. Sitting up in a panic, he raced out of the room to see a note on the table. Looking around the apartment he saw no trace of his parents. Glancing at the note, it read:


    ¡®Take the day off of school and relax, food is inside the fridge if you get hungry. -Mother


    P.S. No training for the next few days.¡¯


    After reading the note, he relaxed slightly but he didn¡¯t know what to do now as he couldn¡¯t train. Snatching the meal out of the fridge, Lefu switched on the laptop, what he saw was the infamous blue screen making its appearance. Placing his food off to the side, he did a quick reset and began running a scan across the software.


    ¡°It seems my luck in the last twelve hours has took the dive into the negatives,¡± Lefu grumbled as he switched on the news. Looking at the news report he realized they were covering the accident he reported. Watching the show, he soon learned that the victim was the heir to the Thousand Wood Logging Company and he was known to go street racing.


    Listening to the reports, Lefu felt something off as they didn¡¯t mention the second driver or an ongoing investigation. Watching until the reporter ended, he could only sigh as someone with powerful connections was covering it up. Seeing that it switched over to the weather, he began channel surfing while he was bored out of his mind.


    While Lefu was bored out of his mind, his school was in state of panic as Clare, who was nicknamed Ice Queen, was raising a misunderstanding.

 Chapter 2

    Standing outside the school gate, a teenage girl with long blonde hair and deep blue eyes was waiting with a letter in her hand. She drew the attention of nearly everyone who saw her in a long light blue dress and with her hair tied back. Tapping her foot impatiently, a glance at her watch told her it was eight o¡¯clock.


    ¡°Is he not coming today? If he can¡¯t handle that small bit of pain, why does he train his body?¡± Her chilly voice mumbled. Assuming that Lefu was not going to appear, she strolled into the school, where a crowd of boys was staring at her through the window. As the girl stuffed the letter into her bag, many boys groaned as they didn¡¯t get to see who the lucky bastard was.


    When the clock hit 8:05, the first bell of the day went off. All of the boys scrambled to their classes while the girls just laughed at them rushing in. Entering her English class, Clare took her seat and began to drift off into space, since she had already learned this material a few years ago.


    After hearing the teacher drone on about adjectives and complex sentences for an hour, nearly everyone had been put to sleep. When the bell rang, the students clambered to open their eyes and rush to their next class. Grabbing her bag, Clare headed in the direction of the school office, in order to find out what had happened to Lefu.


    ¡°What can I do for you?¡± The old secretary asked from behind her desk. Looking around the office, Clare saw a few trophies from the football team¡¯s past championships. With a glance at the desk, she saw stacks of paper and files before her sight landed on the nameplate: Ruth Solems.


    ¡°Mrs. Solems, could you tell me why someone named Lefu didn¡¯t show up today?¡± Clare politely asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we can¡¯t give out another student¡¯s information, miss,¡± Mrs. Solems said with a friendly smile.


    Lifting her head, Clare looked straight into Mrs. Solem¡¯s eyes, and Clare¡¯s once-blue eyes turned deep red. Looking into those scarlet orbs, Mrs. Solem suddenly felt very sluggish, and soon the light in her own irises dimmed.


    ¡°I would like to know why student Lefu wasn¡¯t here?¡± Clare asked again in a stern tone.


    ¡°Right away,¡± Mrs. Solems said, rapidly typing on the computer. After a few seconds of searching, she pulled up Lefu¡¯s records. Looking under the reason of absence she read,


    ¡°Last night he witnessed a gruesome death and needed the day off to recuperate.¡±


    Hearing that it wasn¡¯t related of his injuries, she let out a small sigh of relief, but wondered when he witnessed the scene. Clare turned the screen around and began reading into his file, and searched the news for current deaths. Finding the article about the death of the Logging Company Heir, she quickly concluded what he had witnessed from the time frame.


    Looking back through Lefu¡¯s file, she managed to find his address. Exiting his file, Clare swung the screen around and looked back into the secretary''s eyes. The light inside her old eyes began to grow bright, and she soon woke up confused.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Clare said before leaving for her next class.


    ¡°No problem?¡± Mrs. Solem replied, perplexed.


    Clare left the office and made her way to her science class, where she sent a text to her driver Bill to go investigate Lefu¡¯s house. After she sat through her last class, the final bell rang, signaling the end of the school day. Exiting the building, she got into a BMW.


    ¡°How was your investigation?¡± Clare coldly asked.


    The chauffeur handed back a folder containing numerous tabs, with the name Lefu Delano printed on the cover. Inside the file, Lefu¡¯s entire profile was listed out, from his school life to his favorite food. Flipping through the folder, Clare took a quick glance to learn what type of man he was.


    ¡°Head to his house. We need to take him to father,¡± Clare commanded as the driver exited the school parking lot. Cruising down the road, Clare continued to read through the file. When they stopped at a red light, a light knock on the window interrupted her. Her face contorted in disgust when she saw who the source of the sound was. It was the boy who had been chasing after her everyday for two years: Ted Block.


    She turned her head to look at the driver coldly, silently accusing him for not warning her. Looking into the mirror, all he could do was smile wryly, as he didn¡¯t have any control over the situation. He hadn¡¯t noticed Ted until he knocked at the window.


    ¡°Hello Clare, do you mind if I catch a ride with you?¡± Ted¡¯s unclear voice traveled inside while he tried to open the door, only to discover that it was locked. Tapping the window a few more times, he demanded, ¡°Unlock the door, Clare.¡±


    ***


    The car drove away when the light turned green, leaving behind Ted, who could only sourly watch as the car sped away. Walking to the sidewalk, he began heading towards the bar down the street known for underage drinking and prostitution. He walked over to a dark corner after entering the bar, where a man with scars on his face was sitting, a few girls surrounding him.


    Quickly waving the girls away, he faced Ted, who looked at him angrily.


    ¡°Young master Block, what can I do for you this time? Last time, it got four of my boys locked up and waiting trial.¡± The man spoke with a hint of displeasure laced into his voice.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    Glaring at the man, Ted simply replied, ¡°How was I supposed to know that your boys would shoot out the Primrose CEO¡¯s tire?¡±


    The two men scowled at each other, before suddenly breaking out in laughter. Grabbing the seat at the end of the booth, Ted signaled the bartender for a few more drinks. Returning to their chat, the man inquired, ¡°So what do you want me to do this time?¡±


    With a cold glint in his eyes, Ted requested, ¡±Jimmy, I want to you set up the damsel in distress situation for me. The target is Clare Zurie.¡±


    Hearing the name Zurie, Jimmy¡¯s smile stiffened. Kevin Zurie was responsible for the loss of four boys from his gang. A quick glance told him that Ted wasn¡¯t joking, but the thought of declining still crossed his mind.


    ¡°I would like to help you, but if any more of my underlings end up arrested, I will become a laughingstock.¡±


    As if expecting this answer, Ted pulled out his bag and poured stacks of cash across the table. Seeing the hundred dollar bills, greed surfaced in Jimmy¡¯s mind as he scanned the cash. He estimated it was almost twenty thousand after stacking the wads of cash.


    ¡°There is twenty-five thousand, and there will be another twenty-five after the job is done.¡±


    The greed controlling his body, Jimmy asked, ¡±What time should I have the boys ready?¡±


    Hearing his agreement, an evil grin appeared on Ted¡¯s face as he began explaining the details about how they were going to execute the plan. While they were discussing the plot, their prospective victim was currently standing in front of a building labeled Delano Gym.


    Gazing through the window, she saw that a karate class was beginning. After opening the door, she was greeted by a middle aged woman with her black hair tied up in a bun. She scanned the desk, spotting brochures about different martial arts they teach and about their gym.


    ¡°Can I help you with anything, young lady?¡± she politely asked.


    ¡°I was wondering if Lefu Delamo lived here?¡± Clare asked.


    ¡°Are you one of my son¡¯s friends? It has been such a long time since he talked about having a friend, and such a pretty one at that,¡± the woman said in surprise.


    Glancing at her name tag, Clare learned that this woman was Lefu¡¯s mother, Violet. With the realization of their relationship, she began to see the similarities between them, as both had black hair and gray eyes. ¡®He certainly takes after his mother. Their skin both look so soft.¡¯ Clare thought for few seconds.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not one of his friends. My father wants to meet him in order to apologize for what happened yesterday,¡± she stated.


    Still smiling, Violet spoke in a domineering fashion, ¡±If he wants to apologize, then he can come in person.¡±


    Feeling the overbearing pressure, Clare felt like a predator was looking down on her. She replied with a trembling voice, ¡°I will be leaving now.¡± After speaking, Clare sprinted out onto the street, and quickly got back into her waiting car.


    ¡°Is everything alright?¡± her driver asked after seeing her run back in a panic. ¡°Do you want me to go in?¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡± Clare shouted in panic. Looking back through the folder, she felt that there was more than what was compiled. After scanning through the documents, she finally found the information about his mother, only to see that she had worked as a nurse before meeting Lefu¡¯s father and retiring. Now, she worked as a financial advisor, and desk clerk for the gym.


    ¡®That¡¯s impossible! How can she have such an overbearing aura, and yet she never fought anyone before?!¡¯ Clare shouted internally before placing the documents down. She wondered how she was going to get Lefu to come with her after how she had acted.


    After thinking for a few minutes and not coming up with anything, she ordered her driver, ¡°Gather a few friends. We¡¯re going to kidnap him.¡±


    ***


    A few hours later, outside Lefu¡¯s 3rd floor apartment window, four men dressed in black were climbing the fire escape quickly but silently. The four men stopped when they arrived outside of Lefu¡¯s bedroom window. Carefully unlatching the window, they slid into the room and quietly looked around for their target.


    Down below, Clare watched the men from her hidden BMW. Bill was stationed nearby to keep her protected while a few of her guards went to kidnap Lefu. Across the street, Ted and five gang members were walking out of the alleyway when Ted spotted Clare¡¯s BMW, with only a single guard nearby.


    ¡°Is today our lucky day?¡± Ted nearly shouted in surprise after spotting his target, and with such a perfect chance. Pointing toward the car, he began to whisper a few words to the men following him. They nodded their heads in agreement before separating from him.


    They walked down the street a little ways before they crossed over and walked towards the BMW. Looking at the gangsters for a few seconds, Clare just rolled her eyes and redirected her attention back to the apartment where her men had just entered, awaiting Lefu¡¯s capture. As for Bill, he watched the gangsters out of the corner of his eyes. He had noticed them even before they crossed the street.


    An obese teenager wearing a few gold rings and with a bandana on his arm pretended to look around, before staring at the BMW. He instantly became mesmerized after seeing the girl with deep blue eyes and a frosty look through the rolled-down window.


    ¡°Our friend Chris took a liking to you, so get out of the car and come with us,¡± a lanky teenager in a t-shirt and shorts demanded. He looked to be seventeen, with a small cut running across his neck.


    Hearing them order her, she glanced at them before turning back around. The nearby Bill approached the scene and stood between them, giving off an overbearing aura. Looking at the man with muscles almost three times the size of his, the teenager turned pale.


    ¡°Did you want something from the young miss?¡± He asked in a low voice.


    ¡°M-m-my fri-friend to-to-took an in-interest in her,¡± the lanky teenager stammered while pointing at Clare, clearly afraid.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid Carl, there are more of us than him. We can take him.¡± A short, chubby gangster behind him whispered, bringing Carl¡¯s courage back up. With his courage regained, his attitude did a complete 180.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Just beat that man up!¡± Chris shouted from his hiding spot behind a nearby lamp post.


    ¡°Really now,¡± Bill answered, muscles rippling underneath his shirt as he tensed. Looking at the moving mountain of muscle in front of them, the gangsters turned to run away.


    ¡°AAAAHHHH-¡± Accompanied by a splat, the sound of bones cracking made everyone present cringe. Looking at the source of the noise, they saw a man wearing black crawling, with a broken bone sticking out of his leg. Behind him, three shadows soon met the same fate as him, falling three stories.


    From the third story window, a deep voice suddenly roared,


    ¡°How dare you try kidnapping my son!¡±

 Chapter 3

    ¡°How dare you try to kidnap my son!¡±


    Everyone stared at the middle aged man standing on the fire escape, who was currently sending them death glares. Running over to the men, Bill checked if they were still alive, sighing in relief when he felt their pulses. While he pulled out his phone and called the getaway van to fetch them, he picked one of the men up and walked to the BMW.


    Dropping the man to the ground, Bill asked,¡°What happened in there?¡±


    Forcing himself to deal with the pain, the man began narrating what went down. ¡°Everything was going as planned after we got inside, and we managed to locate and tranquilize the boy, but at that moment his father walked in. At first Eric and Kyle went to tranquilize him but... It was ineffective and a fight broke out.


    ¡±After disarming the two, he struck out, causing them to be instantly thrown back¡­ Leon and I joined, but even then it wasn¡¯t enough. After disabling all of us, he carried us over to where we had removed the window and threw us to the ground like garbage.¡°


    Clare and Bill were shocked as they listened to his report. These men had been special ops agents before retiring, and yet they were subdued by a single civilian. Glancing over the three men below the fire escape, Clare decided that it was time to leave.


    ¡±Give these four men proper medical treatment, and a few months off.¡°


    Obeying her orders, Bill quickly spotted and loaded the four men into the van, quickly sending them off to the hospital. Afterwards, he took a quick glance at Ted and the five shocked gangsters across the street, before starting the car and vanishing around the corner. It was a few minutes after they had disappeared when the gangsters finally reacted and scattered, while Ted vanished from the alleyway.


    As for Lefu¡¯s father, he had long since re-entered his house, tossing his sleeping son into his bed. He sighed as he looked at his son, thinking to increase his training to include resisting sedatives and poisons. Exiting the bedroom, he looked around his living room to see broken glass and knocked-over tables. He grabbed the broom and dust pan.


    ¡±What rude men,¡° he muttered.


    After ten minutes passed, all evidence of a fight had disappeared. He grinned from ear to ear as he scanned his handiwork, as it appeared that he won¡¯t get an earful for fighting in the living room. Placing the broom and dustpan in their original place, he grabbed and prepared tonight¡¯s dinner ingredients before heading down to teach his next class.


    ***


    Back inside his Mind Realm, Lefu was just floating around in a listless mood. This was mostly because he couldn¡¯t leave on his own and didn¡¯t have control over anything happening outside. Lefu wasn¡¯t worried about being drugged by the unknown assailant because it was about time for his father¡¯s break time. Everyday, his father would always return to the house at this time to prepare the ingredients for the night¡¯s dinner.


    As for why Lefu wasn¡¯t panicking, it felt as if the realm was forcefully suppressing his emotions. Not knowing when he would leave the realm, he floated for an unknown amount of time before he decided to work on his meditation inside his mind, since he felt that training here would be beneficial.


    [Skill learned: Meditation 0%]


    ¡±Huh,¡° escaped Lefu¡¯s mouth as he stared at the messaged that appeared. Scanning over the message, he realized that the Omni-System was actually there. With so many things having happened to him, from almost getting ran over a second time to getting drugged from behind, he had thought that his entire experience was fake.


    ¡±If it works like in the novels, then if I focus on the skill its description will appear,¡± Lefu mumbled as he focused on the skill, but nothing new appeared after waiting for a few seconds. Sitting back in the lotus position, he closed his eyes and slowly tried meditating again.


    After what felt like years, he slowly opened his eyes to discover that he was in his room again. Leaving his bed, he walked into the living room where he spotted both of his parents watching the news with tonight¡¯s dinner. As he sat next to them, he felt his head pounding as if he coming down from sugar high.


    Taking a quick glance at him, his father smirked and said, ¡±Son, you need train harder.¡°


    Pinching her husband¡¯s side, Violet whispered, ¡±Matt, are you trying to train him into a human weapon again?¡°


    ¡±He battles your cooking, so you have the biggest part in it,¡° Matt grumbled.


    Listening to his parents bicker, a smile formed and the pounding began to lessen. Taking a glance at the current time, it read 9:37 P.M. ¡®It seems three hours have passed since I was drugged,¡¯ Lefu analyzed with a sigh. He had been taught to alway keep his guard up, but since he lived peacefully outside of his training and the local gang fights, he tended to lower his guard.


    ¡±Lefu, how is your mind doing? Do you think you can handle going to school tomorrow, or do you want to skip and wait fo-¡°


    ¡±I can go, and I will leave if I feel as though I can¡¯t handle it,¡° Lefu interrupted his mother¡¯s questioning. After thinking about his mind¡¯s state, he recalled that he hadn¡¯t checked his mediation skill.


    [Skill Meditation: Beginner 4.1%]


    ¡¯It increased, but what does that mean?¡¯ Lefu thought as he attempted to meditate again, feeling a cooling sensation in his mind. He opened his eyes after a few minutes, feeling the pain disperse as his mind focused.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    He glanced at his parents and saw that both of them were watching the news, which was covering the International Superstar Camilla Zurie¡¯s return to Rouge City after her latest photoshoot. Lefu stared at his muscular father drooling and his mother panting as they focused on the television. He covered his face in embarrassment at how the two were acting while looking at their idol.


    ¡±She still looks identical to when she debuted,¡° Violet sighed, while touching a few of her wrinkles. With a small twitch, Matt suddenly felt like he had to say something,


    ¡±It¡¯s the few wrinkles that make you look prettier than younger girls.¡°


    Leaning into him, Violet gently smiled and her hands magically attached to his side, giving him a slight pinch. Aware that he had spoken well, Matt beamed at his wife¡¯s cute antics. Pretending that he did not see the pink atmosphere between his parents, Lefu grabbed his laptop and switched it on.


    After logging into his chatroom, he was greeted by a few fellow martial artist fanatics. Glancing over the 24 hours of chat logs, he quickly caught himself up to speed, and learned that they made progress on the martial art style they were designing. He had met them online after watching a few of their fights during tournaments and reaching out to them.


    Iron Legs: ¡±Hey, Saint Monarch, you¡¯re back. You missed all the fun.¡°


    Lefu quickly replied, ¡±A few hectic things happened, but after looking through it seems that there was progress.¡°


    Reptile Roar: ¡±I¡¯m here to report that the sliding kick idea was a failure as it required more energy to execute than a normal roundhouse kick. Also, welcome back Saint Monarch.¡°


    Sky Vulture: ¡±Really! That sucks, guess we¡¯re back to the drawing board. Hey Saint Monarch.¡°


    Palm Style: ¡±Reptile, did you record the fight?¡°


    A few seconds later, a video popped up showing seven adults in similarly colored clothing surrounding a handsome youth wearing GI pants in an alleyway. Judging by the men¡¯s clothes, it seemed that they were part of the same gang. Standing in front of Reptile was a man wearing a black sweater and ripped jeans.


    After what seems to be short exchanges, their fists began to fly. Grabbing the fist heading towards his face, Reptile spun to the side, backhanding the man rushing him. Turning his upper body, he elbowed the leader while he kicked the third man¡¯s ankle. Letting go of the leader, he leaned to the left as a fourth man¡¯s fist slid by. Pivoting on his foot, he spun around before kneeing the guy in the stomach.


    Taking the chance as the man clutched his stomach, Reptile slid across his back, kicking horizontally as he knocked down the three men that were closing in. Rolling off the man¡¯s back, he swept his foot, causing the fourth man to fall on the ground. Turning his head, he glared at the leader, who had recovered and was charging him.


    Jabbing out, he struck the leader¡¯s vital points and took him down asthe second man pulled out a knife and stabbed out. Swinging his leg sideways, Reptile knocked the knife out of his hand and disarmed the man before yanking him towards himself. While in motion, Reptile shoved his palm upwards across the man¡¯s chin before swiping the man¡¯s leg off the ground.


    Glancing around, Reptile looked at the men that were either laying on the ground or too scared to charge him. The video soon ended and the chat exploded.


    Palm Style: ¡±It seems that some tweaking is in order.¡°


    After sending that message, Palm appeared as offline. After waiting few more seconds, the other members began posting comments.


    Iron Legs: ¡±Did you set the camera beforehand or was there someone recording? Either way, that was an amazing fight.¡°


    Reptile Roar: ¡±I had my friend recording from the fire escape.¡°


    Sky Vulture: ¡±It seems that you have improved again.¡°


    Reptile Roar: ¡±Meh, they were really weak.¡°


    ¡±Honey, how long are you going to stare at that thing? It¡¯s already 10 and you have yet to eat, and you should take a shower since you¡¯re beginning to smell,¡° Violet asked, while pointing to the clock.


    Shutting off the laptop, Lefu quickly ate and showered before collapsing on his bed, full of energy. Closing his eyes, he found himself back in the Mind Realm. He seemed to realize that he would appear there every time he was either unconscious or asleep, and he continued to train his meditation skill, since it felt as though time moved faster there. After spending an unknown amount of time meditating, he was ejected from the realm, opening his eyes while feeling fully rested.


    Taking quick glance at his skill¡¯s progress, he was stunned to see that it had only progressed to 6%. Quickly reading the time- 5:00 A.M., he sighed, as it would still be a few days before he could train, which freed up several hours. He left his room to the sight of an unusually high tension between both of his parents. With a quick glance behind his father, he saw what appeared to be breakfast, but it seemed to be moving on its own.


    Without so much as a second of hesitation, he instantly stood by his father, who was facing his mother while holding a metal spatula as a sword. Staring into his father¡¯s eyes, he immediately understood that his mother had tried cooking again.


    ¡±Dear, why don¡¯t you allow me to cook?¡°


    His father slowly asked her, but it had the opposite effect, and her expression shifted towards anger. Knowing that he had failed, he glanced at Lefu with sadness in eyes, conveying, ¡¯Son, if I¡¯m not here after school, it was your mother.¡¯


    ¡¯Bang~¡¯


    The sound of metal crashing spooked the two men. As they slowly turned, they saw before them the slimy black substance, standing nearly seven feet tall, that Violet called cooking. Staring at the unidentified creature, they both lashed out, striking the slimy body.


    After a few seconds of contact, they felt a burning sensation from their fists. Retracting their hands, both of them glared at Violet, who had her hand under her chin while mumbling,


    ¡±Did I put too much acid in?¡°


    ¡¯WHY WOULD YOU PUT ACID IN THE MEAL!¡¯ Both father and son screamed internally as small tears formed. Refocusing on the slime monster, they began rapidly jabbing out with enough speed to save their fingers from melting.


    ¡±Son, when we beat this thing, get ready because we¡¯re going out to eat,¡° Matt stated as the slime slowly shrank.


    ¡±Why would you go out to eat? Also, Lefu, I told you not to do heavy exercise for a few days,¡° Violet complained.


    ¡±Father, I need to ask you. How many times does this make it that mother¡¯s cooking has come to life?¡°


    ¡±I believe this the seventy-sixth time that we know of.¡°


    ¡±Are you two complaining about my wonderful cooking.¡°


    ¡±No¡­¡° both of them drew out their ¡¯no,¡¯ unsure of how to answer.


    ¡±Since that¡¯s the case, I will be cooking dinner tonight.¡°


    ¡±Father, are we eating out for dinner?¡° Lefu asked in a whisper.


    ¡±Son, sometimes a man has to face challenges head-on, but we are definitely eating out. Now get dressed. We¡¯re leaving before another monster appears,¡± Matt replied with another whisper.

 Chapter 4

    Rushing out the door, Matt and Lefu were dodging frying pans as they flew through the doorway. Behind them was Violet, preparing to start throwing knives at them. Lefu took a glance at his father who said something in the few minutes as he dressed.


    ¡°Father, what did you say in the few minutes I was changing?¡±


    ¡°I was suggesting we go out to eat tonight, but when she asked why,¡± Matt said, ducking as a stainless steel knife flew over his head, ¡±I said it would be less deadly.¡±


    Jumping over the railing, Lefu skipped over ten steps. ¡°How are you going to make it up to her?¡±


    Following behind him, Matt was silent. Figuring that his father didn¡¯t know how, Lefu really began to wonder how his father managed to capture her affection. After hopping the rails a few times both of them were on the streets in less than a minute.


    ¡°Why not buy her some roses?¡± Lefu asked, pointing to the flower shop across the street.


    ¡°Ineffective, I used that too many times in the first year of marriage.¡±


    ¡°Chocolate?¡± Lefu offered, pointing to the shop next to it.


    ¡°Same, I overdid it when you turned six.¡±


    Thinking back to when he was six, Lefu did remember the tons of chocolate laying around the apartment. The year after that it was jewelry, the next was eating out, and the list goes on. Lefu shot his father a deep look of both pity and praise for having his mother stay with him this long.


    ¡°Boy, don¡¯t give me that look. You¡¯re going to be in the same situation as me when you find a girl.¡±


    ¡°Have you tried singing as an apology?¡±


    Matt gave his son a deep stare in return.¡±Son, are you trying to get me killed?¡±


    That one statement unsealed his darkest memories of whenever his father sang. He remembered having nightmares every night after listening to him. It was only after his mother hypnotized him to seal away his memories that he could sleep again.


    Looking straight ahead, Lefu spotted a sign reading- Family cooking lessons. Lefu thought back to his mother''s notorious cooking and nudged his father. Following Lefu¡¯s gaze, he naturally saw what was being hinted at but only shook his head.


    ¡°I tried to get her to take some, but the teacher disappeared after looking at her dish.¡±


    ¡®Mother, could you put some effort into learning how to cook,¡¯ Lefu shouted internally. Giving up on giving his father ideas, Lefu walked with his father a few blocks before arriving at the small diner that was open 24 hours a day, outside of holidays.


    Opening the door they were greeted by a friendly old man who was wiping the tables. Glancing up, he spotted the two with a smile forming on his face. Waving at the two, he summoned them over and seated them at the table he just wiped. Recognizing the old man as Ronald, both of them smiled; he was the owner of the dinner and had met them quite a few times.


    ¡°Good morning, Lefu and Matt, let me guess. One of you angered Violet again,¡± Ronald guessed.


    ¡°We had a slime battle this morning, and this time it developed with acid and we nearly got our hands burnt off,¡± Matt stated, making the old man chuckle.


    ¡°Since today¡¯s Friday, it should be hash browns with scrambled eggs with a piece of toast. So two dishes please,¡± Lefu asked before Ronald got talking or they would never get their breakfast.


    ¡°Coming right up, do you two want the usual tea?¡± Ronald asked, not minding since he knows his personality the best. Once he gets talking he won¡¯t stop until he was interrupted or the other party leaves.


    Watching the old man walk into the kitchen they soon heard the stove click on and the sound of eggs breaking soon after. After waiting a few minutes their meal soon arrived while the old man pulled over a chair.


    With a quick glance around the restaurant, Lefu didn¡¯t spot anyone else as it wasn¡¯t even 5:20 yet. Scanning the wall, Lefu saw them covered in sports teams. He then dug into his meal while Ronald and Matt chatted about whatever came to mind.


    After finishing their meals, Ronald brought a chess board out for them as he knew neither of them were leaving anytime soon. Looking at Lefu¡¯s stuff, he realized that he didn¡¯t have his bag.


    ¡°Lefu, where¡¯s your school bag?¡±


    Hearing that he didn¡¯t have his bag or his books, Lefu recalled that he doesn¡¯t remember grabbing it or seeing it in the apartment. Taking a quick glance at his father who just shrugged since he didn¡¯t know, Lefu responded,A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    ¡°Must have lost it couple days ago when the car hit me.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to be fine without your books?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, at worst I have to borrow. Anyways, how¡¯s your granddaughter doing?¡±


    Answering in a prideful tone, Ronald said, ¡°Great, she just graduated from the medical department in Farwell University.¡±


    ¡°If she wants some work, send her to our gym as Violet gets swamped somedays,¡± Matt replied after hearing the news.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask her but no guarantee if she agrees, also it¡¯s regretful that she¡¯s engaged or I would try to play matchmaker,¡± Ronald stated with slightly regretful tone.


    Not knowing if he should cheer or act regretful, Lefu just smiled. With a joyful laugh, Ronald looked out the window and spotted a customer approaching. Walking over to the door in order to greet them, he left Matt and Lefu to themselves as they set up the game board.


    ¡°Prepare to lose again.¡±


    ¡°I think I won last time old man.¡±


    ***


    Clare¡¯s Bedroom, 7:00 A.M.


    ¡¯Beep~, Beep~¡¯


    The sound of an alarm clock went off a few feet to Clare¡¯s left, causing her to raise up with severe bed hair. Reaching over with her delicate looking arm she smashed the clock through the nightstand, killing the clock forever. Opening her tired eyes, she looked at the nightstand and sighed as that was the fourth nightstand this week.


    ¡°Young mistress, it is time to get ready for school,¡± a young maid stated as the door opened.


    Peering at the young maid who barged into her room, Clare climbed out of her bed and rapidly approached the maid. Grabbing her shoulder she tossed the maid out before slamming the door. With a light kick to the air to release her morning stress, she made her way to her bathroom.


    Twenty minutes quickly passed before she left her bathroom with wet hair draping over her back. Drying her hair, she looked on the bed where her maid delivered her freshly washed school outfit. The navy blue skirt reaches her knees and the long white sleeved shirt with a light blue overcoat fits snugly.


    Looking over at her black undergarments she saw a note attached which had her mother¡¯s handwriting. Reading over the note she nearly crumbled it as it read:


    ¡¯Dear Clare,


    When I went shopping I spied these in the window and instantly thought of you. I got you a black set as you always say it¡¯s your favorite color.


    -Love Mother¡¯


    ¡°Mother, I think you need your brain check as few screws are loose,¡± Clare grumbled as she held up the underwear which she questioned if it was even legal or not for high school girls to wear. Tossing them to the side, she opened her dresser and grabbed blue ones instead and quickly threw on the uniform.


    Clare exited into the hallway where the young maid patiently waited the entire time. A quick glance at her, she shrugged before heading towards the dining room where her father was reading the newspaper. On the table in front of him was two plates of pancakes and sausage. Sitting down next to her father, Clare silently waited for her meal to be delivered.


    She looked around the room as the layout was changed as spring themes had taken over the dining hall. On the walls, painted with bright paintings of spring were hung while the flowers were in the corners and doors. When the sound of rustling paper to her left entered her ears she drew back her sight and faced her father.


    ¡°Care to tell me why the boy didn¡¯t appear and four of my men are now in the hospital?¡± A stern tone was voiced from behind the paper.


    With tiny beads of sweat forming on her back,¡°The kidnapping plan failed as an unexpected element appeared.¡±


    Without putting down the paper and an angry tone from behind, ¡°And why were your kidnapping?¡±


    ¡°Because Lefu didn¡¯t go to school yesterday and his mother wouldn¡¯t allow me to see him at his house,¡± her voice gradually lost volume the longer she talked.


    ¡°And why was that?¡±


    ¡°Because when she asked if I was his friend, I said no.¡±


    ¡°Well instead of lying to meet him you managed to put them on guard and put four men in the hospital. Even if I don¡¯t care about the men, you failed to bring him and caused unneeded trouble so you¡¯re getting a punishment, but I will allow you to bring him along if you can convince him. The recording starts Monday.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Clare¡¯s voice had a hint of sadness in it as she ate in silence. After finishing her meals she quietly left the room with red eyes. Heading back to her bedroom, Clare appeared to be cheering up but whether that was the case or not was up for debate. Looking into her mirror she saw herself before her red irises began flashing.


    ¡¯Calm down, Clare, it wasn¡¯t anything bad. He¡¯s only asking for you to act inside ¡¯Vampire Life¡¯ for an episode and I will drag that man along.¡¯ She thought, cheering herself up. After thinking that she appeared normal and her irises were back to blue.


    ¡°Young mistress, it¡¯s time to leave now or you¡¯ll be late for school.¡±


    Glancing at the maid, Clare grabbed her bag and headed towards the door. Standing near the door was Bill who was holding another school bag that she hadn¡¯t seen before. Looking at the bag she wondered who¡¯s it was as she approached him.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the bag?¡± Clare asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s Lefu¡¯s, he left a few days ago, and seems to have forgotten to grab it,¡± Bill said.


    Hearing who the bag belongs to, Clare began smiling as she began planning on how to drag him into her punishment. Her planning was really simple as she would return his bag, he will ask how to repay her, and she would say he has to act in one episode of ¡¯Vampire Life¡¯ with her.


    ¡°Oh, Lefu this is your punishment for yesterday¡¯s failure.¡±


    ¡¯But what happens if he doesn¡¯t go today?¡¯ Clare thought after cooking up her plan. But she quickly tosses that plan aside as she could use this as an excuse to see him at home. She stood in the doorway for a few minutes before a deep cough brought her attention back.


    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re going to be late if we wait any longer.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get going then.¡± Clare energetically said as she walked out the door.

 Chapter 5

    Dashing down the sidewalk and alleyways, Lefu spirited towards his school. As he was running late, it¡¯s because both he and his father got absorbed in the chess game. When Lefu turned the last corner, the school came into view.


    ¡®Honk~, honk~¡¯


    A car horn from behind him grabbed his attention as a BMW pulled up next to him. Staring at the window slowly rolling down, it revealed a blond with chilly blue eyes. After a few seconds of looking, he recognized the girl as the one he met when he woke from the car crash.


    ¡°Get in.¡±


    Her cold voice which is even more chilly than last time demanded. Waiting few second Lefu didn¡¯t move to open the door but frown.


    With a frosty voice,¡°I said get in, didn¡¯t you hear me!¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know you.¡± Lefu calmly replied.


    Gnashing her teeth, she was ready to scream at him for not following her order. Taking a few steps back, Lefu was ready to run as alarms triggered in his mind. After taking a few more steps, the alarms triggered when he felt cold cement behind him.


    ¡®Why does it feel as if a predator is facing me?¡¯ Lefu thought as he felt like a cold stare was piercing his body. He turned his head away from her to avoid the feeling, but the coldness only increased.


    Slowly turning his head back, the once blue eyes turned deep red causing a shiver to run down his spine. Quickly blinking, her eyes returned to the original color of blue.


    ¡®Was I seeing things?¡¯ Lefu¡¯s mind raced as he tried to process what he saw. He tried placing a hand on his chest to calm himself down, but his heart told him it didn¡¯t work.


    With a slight amount of fear in his voice, Lefu asked,¡±Wh-what do you want with me?¡±


    ¡°I. Want. You. To. Get. In. The. Car.¡±


    ¡°Mistress Clare, if you don¡¯t hurry you¡¯re going to be late,¡± Bill, who Lefu met last time, warned.


    ¡°It¡¯s just up the road,¡± Clare commented before facing Lefu again,¡±Hurry up and get in.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t told me why I should.¡± Lefu strongly stated but the trembling in his voice revealed his fear.


    ¡°If you want your school bag, you will get in.¡± Clare cold voice calmly said.


    After a few moments passed, an unknown voice spoke, ¡±Move over.¡±


    Both of them looked over to see who it was, only to see an arrogant brown haired teenager. Scanning the body, both of them scowled as they realized it was Ted Block standing there. As if not minding their stares, he marched over to the car while he sent smug look at Lefu.


    With a click the door locked and the window rolled ? of the way up. The once smug face turned ugly. But Ted seems to be a pro as it was covered in smile in an instant.


    ¡®He should be an actor at the rate he changes faces,¡± Lefu thought as he watch Ted gently knock on the window.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to let me in?¡± He ¡®nicely¡¯ asks.


    ¡°Go away, you¡¯re annoying. Lefu, you come to the otherside and get in. I still need to talk to you.¡± Her voice sounded from the other side of the glass.


    Not wanting to be Ted¡¯s target after she left, he took the chance and walked to the other side of the car and waited for the quick click before entering. Before Ted realized the door unlocked for quick second the car was pulling away. Sitting next to Clare, which he only learned when Bill said her name, he looked into her eyes.


    ¡°Can I have my bag now?¡± He questioned.


    ¡°Only if you agree to my condition.¡±


    ¡°Why? It¡¯s my bag, is it not?¡±


    Feeling her eyes on him, the alarms went off again but he didn¡¯t have room to escape, and he regretted getting in the car.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    ¡°What¡¯s the condition? I will agree if it¡¯s reasonable.¡±


    ¡°Next week, the director will start filming the next season of ¡®Vampire Life¡¯ and I want you to join me in filming it.¡± She spoke in an arrogant tone, but a hint of anger was present at the end.


    Detecting the anger in her voice, Lefu felt something was off, ¡°Why do you need me to go with you? I barely even know you.¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s your fault that I have to go in the first place. My father wanted to meet you to apologise, but you left too fast. And yesterday I tried to meet you, but your mother wouldn¡¯t allow it.¡± Clare stated but left out a few facts, such as trying to kidnap him and her role in the mess up.


    Raising his hand, Lefu interrupted her. By the information, he was sure it was pointless to argue. Taking a card from his father book, he decided to agree with his own condition.


    ¡°Fine, I will agree as long I get paid for it.¡± Lefu stated as he would be wasting valuable time that he could be using to train.


    ¡°Why do you want money? You get this once in a lifetime opportunity to star in the hit TV drama ¡®Vampire Life¡¯ and meet Camilla Zurie. So why do you want money on top of that?¡± Clare asked since to her it was a punishment while it¡¯s his five minutes of fame.


    ¡°I could use the time filming practicing since my dream is to fight in the UFC. So of course I want to be paid as it is valuable time to me.¡± Lefu clarified as the car came to stop in front of the entrance doors.


    Rolling her eyes at his dream,she looked over his body. She knew he worked out, but his body looks more like it belonged on the big screen than the fighting ring. The look in her eyes made him feel as though she was making fun of him. He knew his body lacked in the ¡®wow¡¯ factor as other UFC fighters looked more impressive than he did, but he felt that he could still manage.


    Glaring at her, his opinion of her dropped even further than it already was and made him want to back out of the deal. But since he agreed to do, he just looked to the day they were done.


    Exiting the vehicle, the sound of shock or moans of despair filled the air. With a quick survey of his surroundings, Lefu saw looks of despair on the males¡¯ faces, while enough shock to light a city was on the females¡¯. Upon seeing their reactions, he was confused on why this happened as he only stepped out with Clare.


    Grabbing his bag, he went into the building followed by Clare, where he was greeted with a death glare from his science teacher- Mrs. Robert who was smacking a ruler in her hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re late by one minute.¡± Mrs. Robert stated.


    ¡°We were hold up on something.¡± Lefu replied with monotone voice.


    Just glaring at him with a small sigh, she allowed them to pass since it involve heir of Zurie, which could cost her, her teaching career. After seperationing from Clare, Lefu made his way to his math class where Mr. Adams just glanced at him as he entered a minute after the bell rang.


    Taking his seat, the large boy next to him began slide his chair far away as possible nearly blocking the alley. With fast glance Lefu, frowned as usual the boy would start talking about web novels, comic, ect. But today he want to get far away as possible.


    In a whisper, ¡±Toby, did I do something wrong?¡±


    Noticing the sweat that began to form, Lefu turned away as the boy let out a small phew as if he met a dangerous beast and magically survived. When more time passed, Lefu noticed that nearly all the boys, from his side of the room was across the room from him. Confused what got into them which it only increased when Mr. Adams didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡®Did I do something? I did take a shower so I don¡¯t stink.¡¯ Lefu wondered why as his classmates and teacher avoided him like the plague.


    ***


    Clare, who seperated from Lefu, naturally made her way to her English class where nearly everyone was swarming her; the complete opposite of what was happening to Lefu. Approaching her was a teenage girl who was currently wearing shorts, If they can even be called that being that...well, short.


    ¡°I Heard you got a boyfriend.¡± She stated in a sarcastic tone, but Clare just smiled.


    ¡°It seems you¡¯re doing well, Jess,¡± She said giving the girl a quick hug.


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling better after being gone for a week, yet when I came back I heard rumors of you giving out love letters arriving a few minutes ago with a boy. I was shocked that the school¡¯s ¡®Ice Queen¡¯ had a boy near her after rejecting countless others.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not my boyfriend! He was just involved in some problems that happened a few days agos.¡± Clare stated, though she didn¡¯t clarify what problems.


    ¡°Oh, and here I thought you finally found yourself someone but guess the one to melt your heart has yet to appear.¡± Jess teased.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Many of the boys were shouting while doing a victory pose as they still have a chance to grab the ¡®Ice Queen¡¯s¡¯ heart. Giving them all a chilly stare, many of them returned to their seats. They didn¡¯t dare to look towards her as their bodies trembled.


    ¡°Sigh, boys are idiots most of the time.¡± Jess said as she held her head in her hands.


    Rolling her eyes in response to her friend, they took their seats as their teacher didn¡¯t dare interrupt them. Right after sitting down, Clare began to drift off into wonderland which caused the poor teacher to sigh. She didn¡¯t dare interrupt her. There was also no reason to say anything as she had the highest grade in the class.


    ***


    In this fashion, both of them ended their day with Lefu being avoided like a disease and Clare the center of attention. Walking to the door side by side, neither of them said anything as they went their separate ways. But before Clare got into her car, she turned and lightly shouted:


    ¡°The car will pick you up monday morning since it a week off of school.¡±


    Sighing as he felt the death stares of everyone who heard that, Lefu marched off the campus. The cause of his misfortune just smiled as she then stared at her phone as the car drove away from the campus. As it left she took a glance at the message her father sent her about her role.


    ¡°You gotta be kidding me!¡±

 Chapter 6

    ¡°You gotta be kidding me!¡±


    The shout shook the car as it pulled out of the school gate, making the security guards jump in fright. Small beads of sweat was crawling down Bill¡¯s back as he looked at Clare¡¯s expression in the mirror. With her deep red eyes and frown, she was staring daggers at her screen.


    ¡°Is everything alright?¡± Bill asked, barely summoning enough courage to do so.


    With cold red eyes she stared at him, sending more shivers down his spine and wrecking his nerves. Doing his best, he drove forward not daring to say another word. But he kept an eye on her expression which only deepened her rage as she continue to scroll.


    When her rage seemed to reach the peak, she tossed her phone to the side and clenched her fists as if preparing for battle. Sitting back in her seat she began to smile which could catch any man attention if her bloodlust wasn¡¯t radiating heavily.


    ¡°Oh, father you better prepare yourself.¡± Bill heard her mumble and sent a silent prayer for his boss.


    The silent car ride soon came to an end when they arrived at the mansion where a few maids came out to greet Clare. Watching their young mistress exit the vehicle, Bill saw beads of sweat forming across the maids¡¯ foreheads. Watching them bow to greet Clare, they kept their heads down as they didn¡¯t dare look up until she walked past them.


    ***


    As for Lefu, he was making his way to the farmer¡¯s market for the chance to get more strawberries since the lasts ones were smashed from the car crash. After walking down a few blocks, his goal entered his sight but he didn¡¯t see Old Mino¡¯s stall anywhere. Entering the marketplace, he still couldn¡¯t find the man anywhere. He could only give up and go home.


    Doing a light jog, Lefu made it back home in a few minutes where he spotted his father standing outside with a stopwatch and clipboard. Strolling up to his father without notice, Lefu looked at the board to see a list of names and times. Seeing the list, he figured his father was testing their improvement in speed.


    ¡°Which class are you currently teaching?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Kickboxing. Ah, here they come.¡± His father said looking at the group wearing light training gear. Leading in the front of the group was a man looking about twenty or so, but the sweat pouring off of him made him look like more of dying dog than human.


    ¡°Lefu, how was school today? Did anything happen?¡± His mother shouted from behind the desk when she noticed him standing out front. Turning to face her, he gently replied:


    ¡°Everything went fine, also I got invited to play a role in the new episode of ¡®Vampire Life,¡¯ so I¡¯ll be leaving early on monday.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s goo- WHAT?! you got invited to play in ¡®Vampire Life,¡¯ but how did you manage to do that?¡± Violet shouted as she nearly blew out everyone¡¯s ear drums in a ten feet radius.


    ¡°I told you already. I got invited,¡± Replied Lefu as he covered his ears.


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing, but why did they invite you so suddenly? Also, where¡¯s your script?¡± His mother asked.


    Now realizing that he wasn¡¯t given a script, Lefu felt he was being played with. But he wouldn¡¯t bother too much about it, since it wasn¡¯t his money going into the recording it. After answering a few more questions from his mother, he was finally allowed to go up to the apartment.


    Tossing his bag off to the side, he grabbed his laptop and jumped into the lazy chair. Pulling up the chat group, he saw that they had not made much progress in their revising of the kick. Scanning over the past messages, he tried analyzing the question of if it was physically impossible to accomplish or just a waste of energy and effort in a fight.


    Thinking for a few minutes, Lefu realized he couldn¡¯t come up with a solution so he logged out and began researching meditation. He began scanning over different websites ranging from the history of meditation all the way to the effects it has on the human body. After scanning over different websites for nearly two hours, Lefu felt his stomach growl as if it was shouting, ¡®Fill me!¡¯


    Switching off his laptop, Lefu grabbed an apple off the table and headed towards his bedroom to put his research to use. Sitting down in the lotus position, he closed his eyes and appeared inside the mind realm again, only this time was different as he felt he could leave at any point.


    ¡®From my research it said Meditation improves brain functions and helps focus the mind,¡¯ Lefu thought as he took a look at his meditation skill so he could compare afterwards.


    [Skill Meditation: Beginner 29.8%]


    ¡°Why did it skyrocket from six percent? Was it because I did research on the subject?¡± He questioned himself, but he needed more testing to conclude it. He added it to his list of tests to do, but he will have to wait until a new skill appears. He decided to begin his nightly meditation before dinner.


    ***This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    Outside Lefu¡¯s bedroom, his parents Matt and Violet were giggling as their son was going to appear with Camilla Zurie, the international superstar. With smiles and small bursts of laughter, they were nearly bowing to the poster of ¡®Vampire Life¡¯ they owned with Camilla standing in front of the cast.


    ¡°Finally my son will do something other than training,¡± Violet shouted between laughs.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with training? Would you rather have him live unhealthy and make bad decisions?¡± Matt commented from the side.


    ¡°No, but all he talks about is training this or training that, now he has something new to talk about,¡± she retorted.


    ¡®But training is fun though,¡¯ Matt thought but didn¡¯t dare voice his opinion.


    ¡°You just thought something along the lines of, ¡®Training is fun,¡¯ or something, didn''t you?¡± Violet commented as if reading his mind.


    Choosing to stay silent, he didn¡¯t dare look at his wife who can read minds now apparently. With a glance towards the door, hoping someone would knock on the door so he can escape her smug looking face. And as if he used a month¡¯s worth of luck, a knock at the appeared.


    ¡°I got it,¡± he said nearly sprinting to the door. Swinging the door wide open, he saw a man in a black suit and dark shades. Looking over the man, Matt quickly judged the man wasn¡¯t the police or the mafia as they are still recovering from their last attack a couple weeks ago.


    ¡°Excuse me, is this where Lefu lives?¡± The man¡¯s deep but powerful voice asked.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m his father. What can I help you with?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to deliver his script as we can¡¯t email him without his email address.¡± The man quickly handed off an envelope with a slight bow. ¡°Now if you excuse me, I must be on my way.¡±


    Finished with his business, the man turned and left, leaving them no chance to question him further or chat. Closing the door behind him, Matt looked at his hand before setting it on the table as he resisted the urge to open it.


    With a long stare at his wife who was in the middle of a battle of epic proportions of opening Lefu¡¯s mail or not. After staring at the envelope for more then ten minutes, they decided to put it into Lefu¡¯s room where they won¡¯t look at it.


    Quietly opening his son¡¯s door, he gently placed it on the edge of the desk near the door not daring to disturb Lefu. Taking a glance at his son who was training his mind, it made him feel proud as his son doesn¡¯t rest on a single aspect of training.


    ***


    Inside the Mind Realm, Lefu was wholeheartedly focusing on meditation when he felt a wave of a cooling sensation making his body and mind feel lighter again. After the sensation disappeared, he took a glance at the meditation skill:


    [Skill Meditation: Beginner 47.4%]


    ¡°Was that cooling sensation a form of enlightenment of sorts?¡± He questioned as he exited from his mind realm and stretched out. Spotting the envelope near the door, he grabbed it and exited his room where he found parents in a standoff.


    ¡°Come on, let me read it.¡± He watched his mother begging,


    ¡°No, the envelope is for Lefu,¡± His father blocked the entrance to his room.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Lefu stood behind his father¡¯s desperate effort of blocking his mother from barging in.


    ¡°Your script arrived earlier and now your mother wants to see what role you have, but I didn¡¯t want to disturb you,¡± His Father explained.


    Acknowledging his father as it was banned from interrupting one¡¯s practices inside the household, but some special reason are allowed but this wasn¡¯t one. Opening the envelope, he scanned over his role only to sigh.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Leafy?¡± His mother asked with his nickname after seeing the sigh.


    ¡°The role I have is the cool yet bored with life boyfriend role of a pair of vampire that are going to be introduced for the episode.¡± He replied since Clare should have gotten the girlfriend role, and that was what her shout was about when leaving the school gate.


    With a quick thought, Lefu imagined the scene of the cold girl acting and sent shivers down his spine. Lefu Looked over his parents who both held excitement in their eyes, yet hint of disappointed.


    ¡®You¡¯re the ones who wanted to know, so don''t say I¡¯m spoiling it for you.¡¯ Lefu thought rolling his eyes at their expressions.


    ¡°What time is it?¡± Lefu asked.


    ¡°Dinner is just about ready so go look over your lines, as I expect great acting in the episode.¡± Matt said.


    ¡°Come practice your lines with me,¡± his mother insisted.


    ¡°I think I will practice them by myself.¡± Lefu answered.


    Disappearing back into his bedroom, he began looking over his lines since it would feel awkward practicing with his mother. After looking through the his lines once, he felt odd as he remembered nearly all of it.


    ¡°Is this a benefit of Meditation?¡± He mumbled since his memories improved dramatically in the last 24 hours. After the second run through, he memorized all of it and began speaking his lines.


    [Skill Learned: Beginning Acting 0%]


    ¡®Huh, a new skill appeared,¡¯ Lefu thought as the basics of acting flooded his memories. Information on projecting his voice, speaking techniques, and basic information of the acting industry.


    ¡®I have two days to increase my acting skill as much as possible, but let¡¯s test the theory on researching also increasing the skills.¡¯ Lefu thought as he began speaking his line over and over again.


    ***


    Inside the Zurie mansion, Clare was facing an older version of herself, which is an international superstar- Camilla Zurie.


    ¡°Sweetie, you¡¯re so stiff, lighten up. It¡¯s not the end of the world.¡± Camilla said.


    ¡°Why do I have to practice, Mother?¡± Clare complained as she was rehearsing with her mother who was playing Lefu¡¯s part.


    Calmly replying, Camilla said, ¡°Do you want to be looked at like a fool who only got the role by buying the role?¡±


    ¡°But it technically was bought with money, and I already memorized everything.¡± Clare retorted.


    ¡°I will not have my daughter make a fool of herself when she can¡¯t bring out her role properly.¡± Camilla firmly stated.


    Looking with puppy eyes at her mother, Clare wanted to take a break as they had been practicing for the last three hours. She had been practicing ever since she returned from school and only had a fifteen minute break.


    Noticing her daughter¡¯s eyes and expression, Camilla felt it was enough practice for now since it was time for dinner.


    ¡°We will continue after dinner.¡±


    ¡°Demon!¡± Clare shouted.

 Chapter 7

    ¡°Leafy, it¡¯s time to get up!¡± Violet yelled, nearly turning Lefu deaf.


    With the cool air touching him as his blanket was pulled off, Lefu opened one eye while rubbing the other. With one eye on his mother, who was tapping her foot rapidly, he took a glance at his clock. ¡®It¡¯s only 4:01 A.M.,¡¯ Lefu thought as he began stretching his arms.


    ¡°Hurry up and shower or you won¡¯t get your morning training in,¡± Violet stated, whacking him on top of his head.


    Feeling the slight pain spreading from the top of his head, Lefu¡¯s drowsiness began to disappear and his mind started to focus. Tossing off his blanket, Lefu entered the bathroom, exiting fifteen minutes later in his training clothes. Feeling his black gi, happiness filled his body at the thought that his mother finally allowed him to train again.


    Upon entering the kitchen, he saw his father in a similar outfit tapping his foot impatiently. ¡®It seems father is coming along too,¡¯ Lefu assumed, seeing the outfit. Lefu didn¡¯t mind if his father joined as he tagged along a few times before. Quickly throwing on his running shoes, he waved to his mother before following his father out the door.


    Making their way outside the building, Lefu took one big, deep breath filling his lungs with pollution and the rotten smell of the city. With a smile, he faced his father and nodded before jogging his usual routine of nearly six miles. After jogging for twenty minutes in silence, Lefu began to wonder what his father wanted. Usually there was something when he trained with him.


    ¡°Did you want to asked me something, father?¡± he asked.


    ¡°If you have a chance, can you get Camilla¡¯s autograph for me?¡± He answered.


    [Mission: Get Camilla¡¯s Autograph,


    Reward: Acting will be increased to Intermediate Level.


    Failure: Forget half your lines.


    Accept: Y/N.]


    ¡®The system can give out missions. It seems there is still more to learn about the system,¡¯ Lefu thought as he clicked ¡®yes¡¯. For the mission he wasn¡¯t worried as he figure he might meet her today and he could get it during break time.


    ¡°Sure, I will try,¡± Lefu replied, earning him his father¡¯s smile.


    The duo kept their pace and returned home nearly thirty minutes after the conversation. Upon returning, they spotted a BMW parked out front with a muscular man patiently waiting. Walking closer, Lefu reconcogized the man as Bill who lead him out of the mansion.


    ¡°Good morning, Bill,¡± Lefu greeted.


    ¡°Good Morning Young Lefu, we are running a bit behind schedule, so please get in,¡± Bill greeted him while opening the backdoor.


    Hearing that he was running late, Lefu glanced at his watch which read 5:02, ¡°Can I go wash up and change first?¡±


    ¡°You can do it at the mansion as we need to return and grab Madam Camilla and Mistress Clare,¡± Bill Calmly replied as if expecting his question.


    With a slight sigh, he got into the car while waving bye to his father. Sitting in the backseat, Lefu felt a little uncomfortable as it most likely cost more than what his parents make in a year. After the thirty minute car ride, they soon arrived at the Zurie mansion.


    Pulling into the garage, Lefu spotted forty other cars ranging from 1940¡¯s to the latest sports car on the market. Slowly pulling into the third row, Bill parked the car before opening the backdoor for Lefu. With a quick step, Lefu was out and spotted a young servant around his age standing by the door leading into the house.


    ¡°Please follow her as she will lead you to your room to change,¡± Bill said pointing to the girl.


    Nodding in understanding, Lefu walked up to the girl who silently turned around and led him to a guest room. Upon entering the guest room, he realized it had a similar layout as the one he was in last time. If the window wasn¡¯t on the opposite wall from the last time, then he would have thought it was the same room.


    With a glance at the nightstand he spotted pair of clothes and towel prepared for him. Picking up the black clothing, he realized that they remembered his size. Quickly cleaning up, he opened the door to be greeted by a woman with long blonde hair and deep blue eyes. Quickly scanning over her, she reminded him of an older Clare.


    ¡°Ah, you must be Lefu. I heard that you¡¯re joining us today.¡± She said sticking out her hand.


    Lefu firmly shaked her hand while noticing how smooth and soft her hand was. Soon he replied, ¡°My name is Lefu Delano. Sorry for the inconvenience.¡±If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem to have you as it saved us from postponing since the last pair suddenly quit. We would have ended up waiting a few more days as we searched for new actors.¡± Camilla explained.


    After learning he was a quick replacement, some of his hidden nervousness was removed. But Lefu¡¯s thoughts changed directions as this seemed perfect opportunity for the autograph, yet he didn¡¯t have paper or a pen.


    ¡°By your current expression, you want my autograph but don¡¯t have paper and a pen,¡± Camilla¡¯s voice filtered into his ears.


    ¡°Sigh~, Well it¡¯s my parents who wants it, not me,¡± Lefu explained with an annoyed tone towards himself.


    ¡°You must have seen the poster with the cast¡¯s signatures last time, why don¡¯t I just send it?¡± She simply asked.


    ¡°But, isn''t it important to you? So how could I take it?¡± Lefu quickly replied.


    ¡°I have three so giving one won¡¯t matter much. But that has to wait as we need to get breakfast and leave so we can arrive on time.¡± She stated as she left with Lefu following behind her feet.


    She led Lefu down the hall, passing by a few servants before they arrived at a grand dining hall. Inside Lefu spotted Clare already eating while the servants lined the walls. Scanning the walls hanging above the servants, paintings of spring flowers or trees filled the canvases. On the other side of the room was a terrace where a few colorful flowers were placed. It looked over their backyard where numerous flowers could be scene.


    Looking back at the numerous plates filled with different types of breakfast, Lefu felt like it was more of a breakfast buffet instead of a simple breakfast. As if she expected this, Camilla lead him over and quickly explained some simple rules. The rules were actually quite simple as you¡¯re only allowed to take what you can eat while the servants get the rest.


    Taking their seats with Camilla sitting next to Clare and Lefu across from them, Lefu took a quick glance over at Clar where, he saw dark circles underneath her eyes from a lack of sleep. He quickly realized that even if she was as cold as a glacier, she was still human.


    ¡°What are you smirking at?¡± Her voice was as cold as ever when she saw him staring at her.


    ¡°It seems you¡¯ve been practicing hard these last few days.¡± Lefu gave a small laugh when he replied.


    Silently sending him an icy glace, Clare just went back to eating her omelet while a small smile raised in the corner of her mouth. Seeing her daughter smile, Camilla began humming as if she was planning something. As for Lefu who was watching this, he felt a chill run down his back as if a predator set their sight on him again.


    ¡®Is it a family of predators or something?¡¯ Lefu thought as first it was Clare, yet now it was her mother giving the same reaction. As he analyzed the feeling, he realized it was a different kind than what Clare gave him as this one felt filled with care and usefulness.


    After eating for a few minutes, Lefu realized he hasn¡¯t met Clare¡¯s father since he never appeared for breakfast. Furrowing his eyebrows, Lefu wanted to asked but figured he was off to work already. Soon they finished eating and a young man in a chef uniform appeared. He looked quite nervous as sweat was soaking his uniform.


    ¡°Madam Camilla, how was the meal,¡± the young chef asked.


    ¡°The meal was lovely, do give Chef Gordon my thanks.¡± Camilla calmly replied with a shiny smile.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t Chef Gordon since he showed up drunk and soon passed out in the corner of the kitchen. It was actually the newly hired cooking assistant that cooked as the other chefs were busy with their own dishes,¡± He explained as his nervousness decreased the longer he went on.


    Hearing the chef blacked out from being drunk this early in the morning, a tiny frown appeared. After a few seconds of thought, a cold voice appeared from her, ¡°Wake him up and bring him here.¡±


    Shocked by the voice, the chef quickly bowed and rushed out of the room. After a couple of minutes had passed, he and another man in a chef uniform dragged out a short yet obese man who was soaking wet with a dark red face. It was obvious they tossed water on the man¡¯s head before dragging him here.


    Dropping the man in front Camilla, she looked at him with ice cold eyes as if not care for the man¡¯s life. Tapping her finger on the chair, she appeared to be in deep thought while the servant began to shake as the tense atmosphere around her increased with every tap.


    ¡°You have shown up drunk for nearly a month, so I¡¯m sorry to tell you this but, you¡¯re fired,¡± She said causing the servant to sigh in relief as it was only firing him. ¡°Also, since you failed to cook nearly for the last month, your final payment is cut down to five percent of the normal wage.¡±


    Reacting to his money being taken away, he began to cry while shouting, ¡®I just bought a new car.¡¯ Approaching from behind Camilla, two bodyguards picked up the man and dragged him away before he started throwing a fit.


    ¡°Well you two, let¡¯s get going as we have a two hour ride to the mountains today,¡± the cheerful Camilla stated while clapping her hands.


    ¡°We¡¯re filming outside today?¡± Lefu asked as in his research they would film outside the studio if it saved them money since each series has a limited budget. Now hearing that they¡¯re going to the mountains, he got excited as he loved the mountains since his father would bring him there for training during summer vacation when he was younger.


    ¡°You look like a kid going on a field trip,¡± Clare commented in her cold voice which sounded like an attempt at teasing.


    Sticking his tongue out at her, he glanced at Camilla to remind her of the poster which caused her to whisper something to a servant. Knowing that the poster was being sent, he took a glance at his skill only to see it rising.


    [Skill Acting: Beginner 50.7%]


    The number was rapidly climbing until it changed into intermediate, which reset the percentage down to zero. After the skill levelled up new, information sounded off rapidly as the mission was completed.


    [Mission: Get Camilla¡¯s Autograph (Compete),


    Reward: Acting has increased to Intermediate Level, disabling research leveling.


    Host is now able to bring supporting characters alive when acting the role,


    Bonus reward: Soft Fist of Ancient Kung-Fu.]


    A surge of information entered his mind about the Soft Fist. This made Lefu jump in surprise as he could only describe it as extremely deadly. The usage of Soft Fist allows the user to shatter nearly all of the victim¡¯s organs when tapped on the shoulder when practiced to extreme levels.


    ¡°Hurry up, we are leaving.¡± Clare¡¯s cold voice appeared behind him when she gave him a ¡®light¡¯ kick.

 Chapter 8

    In the backseat, Lefu appeared sitting next to Clare as they watch as the trees passing by. The two of them didn¡¯t say a single thing as Camilla, sitting in the passenger seat was explaining how it works on set. As for Bill, who was kind of enough was driving without a single break, for the last two and half hours.


    Realizing after the first hour of the car ride, Lefu realized that Camilla was a chatterbox and will talk about any and everything that come to mind. Gradually he lost interest in she was saying and copied Clare and watched out the window. After another thirty minutes have passed, the car pulled off and head down the dirt road.


    At the end of the of the dirt road, a cottage appeared, with many staff were running around setting up cameras or arranging props needed for the scene. Pulling off to the side, Bill parked the car and the three of them excited. With a slight wave, he turns the car around and left leaving them behind, which also confused Lefu.


    As if noticing his confusion, Camilla cleared it up, ¡°He took his leave as there nothing for to do here until we need to leave, If we need him before then a simple call and he will be back. Now follow me as I will introduce you guys to the cast and director.¡±


    Following her, Lefu and Clare followed as they approached a group of 6 against 3 fighting among themselves. From the look of things, they seem to be talking about the two beginners who starting today. Leading the opposing side was a man looking to be nearing forty and Lefu recognized him as John Hangling.


    Besides John, there were five others, but their expressions were panic as they wanted to be away from him. Facing him was a man appearing to be around sixty or so, was listening to his complaint and wore headphone around his neck. Next to him was two in staff uniforms ready to jump in if fists start flying.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to work with the two noobs with no history of acting.¡± John was shouting, while his expression was calm.


    ¡°These two were recommended by Kevin Zurie, the CEO of the corporation we¡¯re attached to. But if you still don¡¯t want to work, we¡¯ll have to cut you. And for the rest of you, feel free to join him,¡± the older man calmly stated causing John face to flush red from rage, while the five turned pale.


    ¡°You can¡¯t fire me, I¡¯m one of the most popular characters to the show!¡± John shouted in retaliation.


    We arrived behind the older man, John shoots a hateful stare at us, causing Clare to sneer at him, while Lefu seemed uninterest with him as he the least favorite character from the show. With a bored expression he looked at John, who was fuming while thinking ¡®How can a nobody give me that look¡¯ or something, Lefu guessed.


    ¡°Director Keegan, Good morning,¡± Camilla greeted the older man, and an image pops up into Lefu head as it the director to ¡®Dragon of Man¡¯ a famous martial arts movie.


    ¡°Morning Camilla, and I¡¯m assuming these two are Kevin recommendation.¡± He said taking his eyes off John and scanning the two of them. After examining the two, he nodded his head as if he was thinking of something.


    What he was looking at was Lefu in black dress pants with a black dress shirt with the top button undone showing off his skin never tans or burn no matter how long he under the sun. With the uninterested looked his eyes he seemed like an eternal being bored with life. When he shifted his sight to Clare, she was wearing a white dress and appeared to have a bleak outlook on everyone around her but tender love in her eyes.


    ¡°These two are perfect for the roles,¡± he nearly shouted, confusing the two as they crunch their eyebrows.


    The two of them unconsciously brought out their characters traits, which told Keegan that they were highly talented in the field of acting. Realizing that he hit the jackpot with these two, he totally forgot about John and his tantrum.


    Reaching out with both hand he rapidly shook their hands, before Camilla stuck out her hand to block him. With a strange look in his eyes, he shot it towards her wanting a reason she prevented him.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re excited about them, but you''re going to scare them away,¡± she stated, calming himself down.


    ¡°You¡¯re right Camilla, but it rare to see this level of talent and two at once no less,¡± Keegan explained as he saw stars looking at them.


    John who was still fuming from being ignored, clutch his fists as he heard the praises the two to receive. He was angry that he had to work his way up, the industry and gaining his tiny bit of fame, yet these two unknown teenagers appeared and get praised.


    ¡°How do you know if they¡¯re any good. these two might not have any experience being on set or a stage for that matter.¡± John comment with a hint of I knows the best attitude. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°Where do you get your arrogance from?¡± Lefu commented in his bored state and gave him uninterested look as if he the Immortal King looking down on a lowly mortal. From his side, Keegan''s eyes were glowing as this is what he was looking for.


    ¡°Wh-what! Boy, how dare you talk to me like that.¡± John replied in shock at the way he was being treated. He who worked nearly twenty years in this industry was being called arrogant by this newcomer who he figured never acted in his life.


    ¡°Calm down, John you¡¯re over twice his and have more experience than him,¡± Camilla commented from the side.


    Instead of calming down his rage grew, before shouting,¡±I AM CALM!¡±


    Growing annoyed with John attitude Director Keegan, he faced John before ordering him to take a walk with the other five to cool their heads. Watching him march off to the otherside of the cottage, he turned around and began the scene their shooting today.


    ¡°We are shooting the scene where Camilla, who plays the vampire queen digs the two of you up in the basement after being sealed for two hundred years. After opening the coffins, John who play the police chief storms in with others and fighting ensue until your guys retreat into the outside. Any questions?¡±


    Speaking up, Lefu asks, ¡°Are there a certain way you want us to fight?¡±


    With a light smack to his head, he laughed as it appeared it slipped his mind. Quickly talking into his mic attached to his shirt, a man performed a few moments later. The man looked to be in his late thirties and enjoys bodybuilding as he a towering muscle mass.


    ¡°This is Paul, and he in charge of the fight scenes organization where they plan and teach the actor how the scene plays out. By the way, does any of you two practice martial arts?¡± Keegan asked the two.


    ¡°My family owns a gym which offers seven different martial arts style, so I been training since I could walk.¡± Lefu simply replied.


    ¡°I learned a few styles for self-defense in case I get kidnapped,¡± Clare answered right after.


    ¡°Well then it only going to take few minutes to get the moves down then,¡± Camilla clap her hands together and smiled. Looking over to Paul he was shaking his head in agreement.


    ¡°You two go learn then, Paul will lead you over to the makeup artists, and get your outfits for the scene,¡± Keegan stated before he walked away to directed where he wants the cameras placed and gather information from his staff.


    Camilla quickly gave them a thumbs up before heading off toward her changing room. Leaving the spot soon they followed Paul to the back of the cottage where few other actors were warming up either stretching or using a movement from the scene.


    Leading them over to the corner so they won¡¯t disturb others, Paul began to explain in high pitch voice you wouldn¡¯t expect out of him. It wasn¡¯t high enough to be squeaky but also wasn¡¯t low either. He began demonstrating the punching motion and how to use it without hurting the other actors. After showing a few more forms, it reminds Lefu of a performer than an actual fighter since it was full of openings.


    Lefu and Clare quickly ran through the forms, with Paul telling them they nearly perfected it and was good enough for the scene. Next, he leads them over to a room with two outfits and a makeup artist looking to be in her late twenties. She was wearing a black apron and testing a new tone of lipstick.


    ¡°Selena, here they are, now I will take my leave,¡± Paul said before running away.


    ¡°Did he just run away?¡± Clare asked.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t he,¡± Lefu commented.


    ¡°Oh my, you two are the ones Camilla brought along and going to play the vampire couple,¡± Selena said in a cheerful yet creepy voice as if she found a new toy to play with. Judging by her facial expression, she seems in love putting makeup on...anything.


    Taking a glance around the room, Lefu saw few kits of different makeup product ranging from lipstick to eyeliner. On the desk were a few mannequins heads with few different combinations of makeups. Suddenly he felt a hand grabbed him and threw him into the chair next to Clare, with Selena standing in front holding five different tools.


    ¡°Hmm~, Lip starts with the lips and the eyes,¡± She hummed in a happy mood sounding like a serial killer playing with their victim. With the humming, she pouched forwards and added outliner to them to make our facial expression to have depth on screen.


    After twenty minutes the makeup was complete, and Lefu hairstyle completely changed from his regular look of combing it forward. Now his hair has a wild yet refined looked making him admit she had skill even with that personality. As for Clare, her hair was nearly untouched and combed, but the makeups made her way cuter, causing Lefu to be mesmerized by her again.


    ¡°What you staring at?¡± Clare asked.


    ¡°You,¡± Lefu stated.


    Shooting him a glare, Lefu detected hints of joy inside the cold stare. With a quick shift of his eyes Lefu seen Selena who giving him thumbs up. ¡®Did I do something?¡¯ Lefu wondered as he didn¡¯t realize what he just said.


    ¡°Well hold off your flirting for the scenes later, now its time for your costumes,¡± Selena clapped her hand making Clare shoot a cold glare while Lefu still didn¡¯t realize.


    ¡®It seems I need more training,¡¯ Lefu thought as he watched walked out and a middle-aged man appeared holding few costumes in his hands. In his left hands was a white long sleeved shirt, with a white vest overlapping it, and a black coat with a long tail in it. For the pants, they were black in color and pair of shoes. In his right hand was a long red dress and seem like it emphasizes curves of the body. Both sets have few holes or tears to give the feeling of time deterioration.


    ¡°Here you two go, the changing rooms are around the corner. The man stated before leaving, leaving the two there alone. Grabbing their costumes, they quickly changed, and when they went to the dressing room, Camilla appeared in her outfit which was a black dress and hood a cloak over her shoulders.


    ¡°You two look great, now let go as the Director going to start explaining,¡± She said leading them to the cottage. Inside the cabin, Lefu glanced around to spot cameras and few microphones hang around. In the center of the living room was Keegan with a severe expression.


    ¡°Well I got good news and bad news, so let start with the bad,¡± He said.

 Chapter 9

    ¡°Well I got good news and bad news, so let start with the bad,¡±


    Director Keegan said in a serious tone, making everyone to hold their breath. The silent engulfs the room, allowing one to hear a needle dropped from across the room. With all eyes on him, he began his little dramatic speech.


    ¡°A few minutes ago, John I told to take a walk about thirty minutes ago, somehow manage to injured himself and can¡¯t work this.¡±


    Scanning over the crowd Lefu saw any that were saddened that their co-worker injured himself but happy instead. He also manages to spot few resistances clapping at the news.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure many of you can guess the good news, It¡¯s we don¡¯t have to deal with him for the week, the only downside to that is we need to rework few lines which aren¡¯t unreasonable.¡±


    Ending with himself clapping, nearly everyone was cheer with the director almost shouting. The laughter and cheers began to die down a few seconds later, and with a wave of his hands, he brought everyone attention back to him. When all eyes returned to him, he continued to speak.


    ¡°Today we have two new members who joining us for the week and hopefully in future, so let''s give a big welcome to Lefu and Clare.¡±


    The room was filled with clapping as everyone stared at them. After a few seconds, everyone directed their attention back to the Director as they didn¡¯t want to make the two feel embarrassed. The Director quickly stuck his hand on his other arm and held up a fist as a person signal announcing that he was done.


    ¡°We are shooting the basement scene and let get it done as the current weather report have temperature nearer 90oF. So let get the filming started since we are running behind,¡± He began giving out orders.


    Hearing that nearly all the actors began their ritual to get into character. Lefu who was watching them seen few doing light bounces, while other were doing few stretches. After a few seconds of getting into character, the atmosphere changed almost making Lefu mistake them for another person.


    The crowd began exiting through the door and wrapping around the entrance to the basement as only a few cameras and the actor who part of the scene can enter. Stepping down steps Lefu heard the footsteps creaking as Clare and Camilla were ahead of him.


    When Lefu stepped into the basement, he saw that space seemed more prominent than the entire cottage, but with the lack of lighting, and quite a few large and small cobwebs it gave off an eerie feeling. In the center of the room, two wooden coffins with iron crosses welded to the lids where open. Glancing inside the coffin, Clare saw that the one on the left was lined with purple fabric and pillows lining the bottom, while the right one was bound in red and cushions on the bottom.


    ¡°Hop into the coffins you two,¡± Camilla stated while leaning on a shovel she using for the scene. The shovel appears to have some age to it as few rust spots appear over it. With a sideways glance at the coffin, Camilla kept shifting her eyes between the two as they laid down in the coffins.


    ¡°When the two of you here, ¡°It useless Vampire Crystal. We have the place surrounded.¡± is your queue to exit the coffins. After that, you two will stand outside the coffins for a few minutes allowing the camera to capture different views. I will then hold up two figures, who will tell you to bust out the moves after you run up to the police which stormed in. Be careful not to strike them, then you guys will run out of the basement. That will be the scene.¡± the Director gave Lefu and Clare a few more instructions.


    Watching as the lid closes, Lefu laid in darkness as a light filter inside with the holes carved in so he could hear outside and have some ventilation. Outside he could listen to Camilla, speaking her lines, which sounded more like witchcraft. After few minutes of laying there the sound of creaking filled the room, which about ten other actors in police uniforms stormed in.


    Quickly sliding into character, Lefu entire being seemed to change his role as cool yet disinterested in life vampire. He continued waiting for the line to appear, but laugh which sounded eerie to everyone outside as one of the actors stumbled speaking his line.


    ***


    Sitting in his director chair, Director Keegan was watching the scene play out but as it continued something bugged him. He felt something was missing, but he watched Michael who was leading police officer for the stage and Camilla speak their lines. While expressing his line Michael stammered his lines, and he was ready to yell cut when Lefu coffin started to laugh making the missing element appear.


    He gave out the signal to keep rolling and improvise allowing the laughter to fit perfectly into the scene.


    ¡°It useless Vampire Crystal. We have the place surrounded.¡±


    With the queue given both lids slid off and a pale hand appeared on the side of the coffin. With two figures slowly rising all the cameramen unconsciously shifted his camera over to capture the two. Stepping out of the coffin the two stood side by side, capturing the essence of their character perfectly.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Giving the signal, the two began moving and quickly did what they lightly knocked the police actor out and disappeared from the basement. Only after a few seconds did the cameramen regain their sense when the director shouted cut.


    ¡°Were they really beginners?¡± Michael asked as he stood up while looking over to the director.


    ¡°They were nearly perfect, and manage to capture our attention,¡± Cameraman one said as he reviewed the footage.


    ¡°Call the two back down,¡± Director Keegan ordered.


    ¡°We are already here,¡± a cold voice sounded from the steps as Clare reappeared.


    ¡°Hope my laughter didn¡¯t ruin the shot,¡± Lefu cheerful said right behind Clare.


    Shooting Lefu a cold glare, Clare took few steps away from him not wanting to be close to him outside the filming of the scene. Wearing his wry smile and lightly shaking his head, Lefu nearly forgot her personality.


    ¡°Your laugh made the shot even better than intended, and judging by the what I saw we shouldn¡¯t need to retake the scene,¡± Director Keegan praised.


    Few moments he said that one of the editors, gave him the thumbs up as the voices and the scene was captured perfectly and what left was adding in the special effect such as speeding up Clare and Lefu, or adding dramatic music.


    The director thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Well, that was completed faster than planned, Now let get going onto the next the scene. This scene really straight forwards as Lefu and Clare are racing across the field.¡±


    Climbing out of the basement the staff quickly assembled the camera to capture the running. While the team set everything up, Lefu began lightly stretching while Clare stood off to the side chatting with her mother. After waiting for about a half hour, the camera was in place and the path been marked out.


    ¡°This part is pretty easy as your only jogging it, but few takes might be needed for the cameras, any questions you two?¡± a Cinematograph staff member explained.


    ¡°Got it, only need to jog down the path,¡± Lefu replied.


    ¡°Correct,¡± the staff member said clapping his hand together. A few seconds later he was behind the camera and did a final check and shot up a thumbs up announcing that they are ready.


    With the signal, Director Keegan glanced around and made sure everyone in place. Get the thumbs up from the other members, they were finally ready for the next scene.


    ¡°Actions!¡±


    Receiving que to begin Lefu and Clare started jogging down the path for about two hundred or so meters. Going at the same pace, the two ran at the same pace until Clare began speeding up. Not wanting to lose as his competitive nature kick in Lefu sped up and passed Clare, who sped up on again, until they were both sprinting.


    ¡°Director, shouldn¡¯t you yell cut?¡± Camilla asked watching the two teens Increase their speed.


    ¡°Nah, I like their speed it as if they''re running away which we could use at the ending scene with these two, but they are going need to redo as we need a jog here not full on sprint,¡± Director Keegan replied.


    ¡°Those two are going hate that,¡± Camilla smile while she watched the two breathing heavily as they finished the run. Walking over to them she just grinned and gave them both pat on the shoulder.


    With a quick scan Clare realized the grin was the one, that she wears when she finds something amusing but for other it¡¯s troublesome.


    ¡°Well, if you two want to race to wait until the scene shot,¡± Camilla commented, earn her two groans.


    ¡°I blame you,¡± Lefu told Clare.


    ¡°How is it my fault,¡± Clare shouted back.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t start running fast, my nature of not wanting to lose wouldn¡¯t kick in,¡± Lefu replied.


    ¡°And how is it my fault if you''re slow,¡±


    ¡°Enough you two, we are retaking the scene,¡± Camilla Stated.


    While they were shouting back an forth, one of the cameramen walked over to the director and producer. While they were filming, he noticed one of the cameras had a wire sticking out, so when he investigated, he found tiny video recorder attached.


    ¡°Director, it seems we have a big problem,¡± He started handing over the camera.


    Examining the camera, Director Keegan summoned over the rest of the staff members. He began ordering them to look around for more. After a few minutes, they located a total of 5 around the filming sight but guessed there were more.


    ¡°Since we have a bug problem we are moving sites.¡± The producer announced, confusing some of the actors.


    Clare just shrugged since she long exposed to people tapping and bugging her belonging trying to blackmail her father. As for the Lefu he was confused since it a new experience for him. Pulling out her phone Camilla called Bill back so they can head to the new site.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Lefu asked.


    ¡°Going to the studio, and we''re going to film the next fight scene,¡± the Producer replied.


    In under the hour, the equipment and crew were ready, and all agreed to meet at the studio in two hours as it was nearing noon and gave an extra hour as a treat for Clare and Lefu excellent work.


    Riding in the backseat Lefu, sat next to Camilla as Clare stole the front seat, and was tuning in and out of the world as Camilla began a long speech about an exciting book she reading lately. She went on talking about how the grammar and few elements need to be fixed, but it was interesting as it was called- Omni System User.


    ¡°Lefu do you believe in vampires?¡± Camilla suddenly asked.


    ¡°Yeah, since my mother cooking can turn into slime monsters, I don¡¯t see why they couldn¡¯t exist but are they really as they are described in the legend.¡± Lefu thoughtless replied not really paying attention to the conversation.


    ¡°If you had to pick a side between werewolf and vampire which would you choose?¡±


    ¡°Depends if the werewolf is immortal like the vampire or not. But probably both as turning into wolf sound awesome,¡± Lefu answered.


    ¡°Hmm, that an interesting choice,¡± Camilla commented as the car pulled up to the three-star restaurant.

 Chapter 10

    The Restaurant is called ¡®Flower Nova¡¯ which is rapidly gaining fame as the head chef and owner only turned 24 this year and already earned three Michelin Star. There are even rumors that the organizers for the Michelin wanted to give out more stars. From the outside, the building looked normal enough outside the red carpet in the doorway. But once through the door, it was just breathtaking as Lefu, kept shifting his eyes everywhere.


    There was soft and soothing music playing while a grand yet not over the top decoration dining hall was displayed. With table spread about with each far yet close enough to give everyone their space, however, fit maximum number in. Lining the wall were paintings ranging from scenery to household plants.


    Taking the chance to look into the dining hall, Lefu saw that only a few were remaining while most were leaving. Following Camilla who took the lead, she walked up to the waiter who was waiting between the entrance and the dining room.


    ¡°Hello, can you please bring out the head chef for me,¡± Camilla politely asked the man, who instantly frowned when he heard her.


    With a small shake of his head, he was about to say something before he was interrupted.


    ¡°Mrs. Camilla is that you, I haven¡¯t seen you in six years outside the screen,¡± a man looking about twenty-five or so rush to greet you. He was reasonably tall as he was nearing Bill height but looked slim and was wearing a chef outfit.


    ¡°Boss, do you know her?¡± the waiter put on a fearful expression.


    ¡°She and her husband helped me in a dark time in the past when few ¡®things¡¯ happened and allowed me to open this restaurant,¡± the man stated with a cheerful expression as if he ascending to godhood.


    ¡°Kyle, do you mind if we have lunch here even if we don¡¯t have a reservation?¡± Camilla asked him, who jump up in glee.


    Nodding his head, he grabbed three menus and seating them himself, as he forgot about the waiter. Now with a bounce with his step, he leads them to the center of the room underneath the chandelier. After seating them he ran, leaving a trail of wind blowing up the tablecloths of the nearby tables, only to come back with an embarrassed expression.


    ¡°I forgot to ask what you wanted to drink,¡± He said while fumbling his fingers.


    ¡°Three Ice Teas will work,¡± Clare replied.


    Popping up a thumb up, he left like the wind returning a few minutes later with three glass nearly filled the brim with ice. Rapidly Pouring in the tea the ice almost jumped out spilling across the table. After pouring their glass, he left again saying he will come back when they''re ready to order.


    Glancing over the menu, Lefu quickly decides on what he was going to have which is grilled steak with onions and a salad on the side. In the next few seconds Camilla also decides and choose to go with the Fried fish with salad on the side. And lastly, Clare decided to pick the same meal that Lefu chose and summoned over Kyle.


    ¡°Have you guys decided what you''re going to order?¡± Kyle asked.


    ¡°These two want the steaks and onion with the salad on the side, while I want the Fried fish with salad, also can I get a refill,¡± Camilla ordered before either Clare and Lefu got a word out. Giving a big smile, he nodded before he rushed into the kitchen.


    Lefu sat at the table in silent as he listens to Clare talking to her mother about whatever came to her mind while she seemed to forget his existents. He quickly grew bored and decided to log into his chat group where dead silent and promptly logged out.


    Glancing at him Camilla must have seen he was bored and began questioning him.


    ¡°Lefu, what do you do as a hobby?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Martial arts training mostly, but I do enjoy reading from time to time,¡± Lefu replied.


    ¡°What are some of your favorite books?¡±


    ¡°Martial arts ones and I''m currently got hooked one <Cultivation Vampire> and currently up to date on it,¡± Lefu simply replied.


    ¡°Really now,¡± Camilla answered strangely as she glances at her daughter who looked away with a hint of embarrassment.


    ¡°Yeah, I expressly like the MC who was thrown into the undercurrent of his world where monsters battle it out to claim the throne as the Immortal King. It also amazing how the MC went from a normal way of life to turn into a hybrid of werewolf and vampire and with his friend crush help him achieve the throne which hasn¡¯t been taking in over thousand years.¡± Lefu said in excitement.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    Clare flashing a quick smile as she listens to Lefu praise the book, as she was the one that wrote it. This was one of her secrets that only a few of the servant and parents know about this. She began writing after she got hooked on fantasy, but they weren¡¯t giving her the satisfied want, so she decided to create her own.


    After about twenty minutes went by in a flash as Lefu got absorbed into the topic, their food arrived. Turning silent, Lefu stared at his food as he saw the steak nicely cooked without a single burnt spot and with a slice it was fully cooked and not a single pink spot was seen. Cutting off a small piece he instant ate it and felt himself ascending, as the taste was terrific.


    ¡°It tastes normal to me, so why are you drooling?¡± Clare asked as she ate her own.


    ¡°Steaks are my second most favorite food, just ranking below Old Mino¡¯s strawberries. So, if you can¡¯t accept the greatness of steaks hand yours over,¡± Lefu stated in a passionate tone, while his fork headed to steals her.


    Laughing at their little fork battle as Clare tries to defend against Lefu invasion she enjoyed the sight as Clare was smiling brightly. Silently sliding her phone out she sent a text to Kyle to videotape this as she wants to show her husband Clare smile which is a rare event for the last seven years. After about a minute the war of forks ended with Lefu being defeat as Clare manages to steal a quarter of his steak.


    ¡°I feel cheated,¡± Lefu grumbled as he ate his steak and water glace at his lost steak on the other plate.


    ¡°I won it fair a square, besides it''s my spoils of war,¡± Clare grinned.


    ¡°You know your cute when you smile,¡± Lefu comment causing her to blush, leaving an opening which he took and grabbed his steak back.


    ¡°Enough you two, you can battle it out later but your food getting cold,¡± Camilla said, making Clare pouted as she glared at Lefu who was stuffing down his steak cheerfully. Noticing her watched, Camilla seen that they were here for nearly an hour. Summoning Kyle over, she got the bill to pay even when he kept saying they didn¡¯t have too.


    Quickly assembling back into the car, with Lefu taking the front seat next to bill, while Clare and Camilla chatted in the back. For the next forty minutes of the car ride, Lefu had to the backseat whisper and giggle nearly nonstop. When the car shifted into park mode after Lefu hopped out and stretched as the laughter never stopped for almost twenty minutes.


    ¡°We have almost a half hour, so let me give you guys the tours,¡± Camilla said while she took the front and began leading them around. She took them across different movie sets and training grounds for the stunt doubles. Lefu even manages to watch a fight scene with string attack, so the blows looked to have super strength.


    The mini-tour soon ended as a time to get back to work quickly came. Upon entering the set, Lefu and Clare realized that they were among the last to arrive as everyone watched them stroll in. Glancing at the game, Lefu has seen that they already began filming another scene that didn¡¯t require their presence. Quietly standing at the back Clare watched with interest, comparing herself to them.


    Shifting his eyes between the scene and Clare, Lefu smiled as she seemed to enjoy being here even when she says she hates it. Of course, he doesn¡¯t know the reason she hates the industry, but he could tell her opinion changing even if it is hidden behind a subzero layer of attitude.


    ¡°Why do you keep looking at me, and if you say ¡®you¡¯re cute¡¯ I¡¯m going to smack you,¡± Clare finally notice his eyes shifting.


    ¡°You are so eye-catching when you take an interest in analyzing their acting,¡± Lefu spoke, but her ice-cold look soften but still below zero it seems.


    [Title Earned: Smooth Talker]


    ¡®Huh, why did I earn such a title and what does it do?¡¯ Lefu thought as small description pop up.


    [Smooth Talker- increases your likeability when chatting to the opposite gender.


    Requirements- Increase opinion of the opposite gender to friend level in under 12 hours of meeting total, have an awkward flirting moment with other presents.]


    ¡®But I¡¯m sure it been more than twelve hours,¡¯ Lefu asked the system with a thought.


    [Time: 6 hours, and 31 minutes. Time spent away doesn¡¯t count.]


    ¡®Somehow I feel ashamed to have the title,¡¯ Lefu complained about inside, but quickly threw to the back of his mind completely forgetting about it. The director soon yelled cut as one of the actors stumbled over his lines and knocked over a flower pot by accident.


    ¡°Idiot,¡± Camilla laughed at her daughter comment when she received the praise. She nearly laughed harder looking at his expression as he was unsure why he was called an idiot. Camilla came to the conclusion that Lefu might be smart in other matter but if it involves relationships he clueless.


    Approaching from the side, John who was supposed to be out for the week appeared with a man in suit and briefcase. He quickly made a B line straight to the director who only frowned as he neared and released small sighed as he smelled trouble brewing. When the man approached him, he opened his briefcase and took out a stack of papers.


    ¡°My client has reported a breach in contract and would like to have the money by the end of the week alongside being removed from the show,¡± the man stated, placing the papers in front of Director Keegan.


    Raising an eyebrow, Keegan asked, ¡°When did we breach the contract?¡±


    Answering in a firm voice. ¡°According to client statement and eyewitness, Director Keegan and Lefu Delano are responsible for the client¡¯s injuries, now both are required to pay the client half million.¡±


    ¡°You guys will be hearing from our lawyer until then get out of my sight,¡± Director said in cold voice, as veins were visible as he held back his anger.


    ¡°Until later than,¡± John cheerfully walked away with his lawyer.

 Chapter 11

    Crunching his brows together Director Keegan scanned over the document he received and dialing few numbers trying to sort out this mess. But after few minutes of calling his mood seems to raise before it fell to rock bottom as his phone nearly shattered concert floor below. Throwing his head into his hand and looking towards the sky, Director Keegan looked ready to scream and curse out the heavens.


    The producer who was standing nearby being the brave soul he was decided to ask what wrong.


    ¡°The Logging company that lost its heir last week pulling out it from its investment and backing up John by getting the best lawyers. But the reason for it is because the CEO got hold information that Lefu witnesses the death and wish to blame him for releasing himself from grief.¡±


    Director Keegan explained while everyone who heard this was confused as didn¡¯t the boy die in a car crash. In the article, they remember reading that a metal bar broke and was the cause of death. Sending over pity looks in Lefu direction as nothing worse than a madman with money.


    ¡°Lefu, does your family even have money?¡± Camilla asked.


    Shaking his head, Lefu replied, ¡°No, our family gym only worth about $160,000 and that with selling everything.¡±


    ¡°Should I get some of our lawyers to help?¡± Camilla asked.


    ¡°Unless the judge is seriously blind and see only bribe money I think I am fine,¡± Lefu replied after thinking for few moments.


    Hearing that he wasn¡¯t really bothered by it, Camilla made a mental note to ask her husband too but the company later. Now that she considered the Logging company finished she was thinking how to end John since he wants to create trouble. In the past anyone who tried to cause her pain or ones around her, she sees to ¡®remove¡¯ them.


    A half hour slowly passed as they waited for the Director and Producer decided on the game plan for the rest of the day. The pair decided to have the Writers rewrite the scrips for the season and remove John role and him from the product. If John wants to stir up trouble, they will just remove him from the set and not put up with him.


    ¡°Alright let get back to reshooting the scene before we were interrupted,¡± Director Keegan Shouted toward the chatting actors who was distances away. Quickly running to their places, they prepared themselves as they wait for the signal to start.


    ¡°Action,¡± Keegan shouts, and the scene begins.


    For this scene, it placed inside the Police station, and Michael is too report that vampire Crystal escape while releasing two knew vampire into town. But once inside instead of the Chief who played by John he finds the commissioner who played by Leon, if Lefu remembers correctly. The scene begins rolling as they had already changed it beforehand before John appeared so they could continue with the scene.


    Watching from the side, Lefu was studying them again to increase his acting once again as he took an interesting raising his skills. He began watching how they add suspense and how they made the simple conversation seem to world ending when talking about two new vampires. Along with monitoring their speech pattern he also watched their body language sendoff signal to increase the tension of the problem.


    Clare who was standing next to Lefu, just coldly glance at the set but also tried to learn from them. She watched and tried finding all the flaws in their acting so she can correct them herself. Unknown to her she began smiling which didn¡¯t slip by Camilla who watches the two studying the scene.


    ¡°Lefu have you taken an interest in acting?¡± Camilla asked to bring Lefu attention to herself.


    After hesitating a few seconds thinking about how to answers, ¡°My goal is still to become a Fighter but being an actor on the side won¡¯t be too bad. The only downside is that it takes away from training and would keep me active most of the time.¡±


    ¡°What about you Clare?¡± Camilla directed it over to Clare.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    ¡°I don¡¯t hate the industry as much but not a career I¡¯m interested in,¡± Clare coldly stated.


    ¡®How cold can her personality be, it is about to reach absolute zero,¡± Lefu commented in his mind. Failing to notice the changes in the way she interacts with him, he repletely fails to see warmer attitude he receives.


    After ten minutes of watching the scene ends and Keegan mood begins to lift as he waits for the screen editors to look over the clip. Knowing that it''s going to take a few minutes, he told them to take a break while he ran off to the snack table as he stress eater.


    Grabbing both of Lefu and Clare, Camilla drags both near Keegan who was eating a handful of cookies. Taking his attention off the food, he looked over with an angrily look at who dares interrupted him but upon realizing who it was his mood skyrocket in happy land.


    Taking a big swallow, he asked them, ¡°What can I help you with?¡±


    ¡°I know it still early but do you mind if I take these two and leave since it doesn¡¯t seem that they are going to be needed for the rest of the day. Also, I can train them some more so they will be even better tomorrow. But switch them out of their costumes before you leave,¡± Camilla sweetly asked.


    Giving the question few second of thinking, he agreed. ¡°If it were anyone else, I would say no, but since it, you asking and that I know you won¡¯t be slacking off in their training I will agree.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, now let go you two,¡± Camilla stated dragging them out the door.


    Watching the two get dragged away, Michael and Leon shuttered as they remember when they asked her for tips. The result from that left them with a few weeks of nightmares, but they did notice that they improved. So, with a quick thought, they sent a silent pray for those two to survive the training.


    Outside the studio, Camilla quickly called Bill to come over and pick the three of them up again. Lefu who patiently waited for their ride to appear felt sad for Bill who had to wait for his next summons which could happen at any point. After a few minutes under the sun, the Black BMW appeared, and Bill ran around the car and opened the door for them.


    ¡°Lefu you sit in the back with Clare this time,¡± Camilla stated as she sat in the front seat.


    Shrugging as he didn¡¯t really mind at this point, he sat on the left side as Clare sat to his right.


    ***


    Arriving at the Zurie mansion again, Lefu was amazed at the size once again as it just amazes him every time he comes here. The car slowly pulled up to the door where a group of maids assembled to greet them as they exited the vehicle. Looking over the maids, Lefu was stunned as most of them are quite pretty enough to work as models or actress.


    ¡°See any you like? But too bad for you as you can look but not touch,¡± Clare comment trying to tease him but sound more criticizing him.


    A silent sigh escape from Lefu as he didn¡¯t have enough to energy to continue the conversation and just followed her into the house. After walking into the house, it finally registers that she was trying to tease him, but it is to reply now.


    ¡°Follow me,¡± Camilla said leading for nearly five minutes before they arrived at a large empty room. Inside the room, few steps were leading up the floor that was elevated few feet up creating a small stage inside.


    Lefu who was standing next to Clare suddenly felt her shake a tiny bit as she looked at the room in terror. Clueless on why she suddenly started shaking he walked bravely in, where Camilla suddenly transformed and with a cold and evil glint in her eyes. Pulling out a small whip which been made not to leave marks she began whipping him.


    ¡°What with that walk, straighten your back, puff out your chest¡­¡± Camilla said while whipping the parts, she was criticizing. After nearly twenty whips all over his body, Lefu felt soreness as they weren¡¯t light and he doesn¡¯t get joy from the pain it made it even worst.


    ¡°Clare what are you waiting for,¡± Camilla somehow warp behind Clare and gave her a quick boot from behind. Crashing into the back of Lefu, both of them fell with Lefu face-planting while Clare somehow to enter his shirt while blushing beet red.


    ¡°Pervert,¡± Lefu mumbled as he looked up from the ground, ¡®Also anime lied to me as the guys are supposed to be the lucky ones, not the victims¡¯.


    Grabbing few more grabs over his body, Clare praised the amount the muscles he was hiding below his clothing. Quickly pulling her hands out she stood up and backed away from him while she put on her cold look again, but hints of red appeared.


    ¡°Why do you seem like you were the one taken advantage of?¡± Lefu asked as he notices those other feels.


    ¡°Cough~, what are you talking about,¡± Clare replied with a slight cough but refuse to look at him.


    ¡°Snap~, Snap~.¡±


    Two blows from the whip landed on them as they got distracted. Slowly turning back to the source, they saw Camilla with black aura floating behind her. With cold sweat running down their back they slowly backed away but was soon stopped when a wall appeared.


    ¡°This is scary,¡± Lefu mumbled.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t even the scary part,¡± Clare mumbled in reply.


    Resisting the urge to throw Clare in front of him, Lefu slowly slides across the wall heading toward the door. As if in the thinking the same thing, Clare followed his lead but the once open-door slam shut and with a click from the other side they were locked in.


    ¡°Clare, you survived few days with her training, right? It''s not that bad right,¡± Lefu had to ask.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember what happens after the fourth hour passed, ¡°Clare simple replied crashing his hope of lighter training than the aura she giving off.

 Chapter 12

    ¡°Incorrect try again,¡± Camilla nearly shouted as her whips landed onto Lefu back. This training session has almost gone onto five hours putting their current time around 8 P.M. Even with overuse of lashes during the training, Lefu was still happy as his Acting skill was increasing reasonably rapidly.


    [Skill Acting: Intermediate Level 23.2%]


    The percentage might not be high but with researching for the experience it still quicker. Also, with someone guiding him the work of an entire day and night was done in five hours. Standing beside him Clare was more memorizing to Lefu as he saw how hard she been working and he white shirt nearly transparent only increased it.


    ¡®Clare wearing Black, hmm doesn¡¯t really fit her image,¡¯ Lefu thought as he repeated his lines again.


    Even if he only has about fourteen lines for the entire episode, he was clueless why he had to go through demonic training. Glancing at her watch, Camilla put her whip away which made Lefu even more clueless where she got it from.


    ¡°Well time get ready for dinner,¡± The cheerful and warmly Camilla appeared before them, ¡°Lefu if you would follow me.¡±


    ¡°Your mother is scary at how fast she changes,¡± Lefu whispered to Clare who leaned away from him as he too close.


    Walking a few feet behind Camilla out of the room, she led him to the guest room and pointed to a fresh pair of clothing that been left out for him. This time he was left with a black sleeveless shirt and pair of black shorts that end at the bottom of his knees. Quickly showering and changing again he left the room where a maid appeared and directed him toward the dining hall again.


    Inside the room, Lefu spotted Clare and Camilla already present wearing casual clothes while a man appearing to be in his thirties were with them. Placing at his arrive the man broke away and approached Lefu.


    ¡°It about time I got to meet you, Lefu,¡± the man said, confusing him on why the man appeared so excited to meet him.


    ¡°Honey introduce yourself first,¡± Camilla commented behind him.


    ¡°Nice to meet you when your awake, I am Clare father also the CEO of Primrose, Kevin Zurie,¡± The man announced without the slightest arrogant. Slowly reaching out his hand Lefu went to shake the man hand only to feel extreme coldness from his hand.


    ¡®Why does his body temperature feel so cold? And why did he mention awake this time, does he spy on me when I sleep,¡¯ Lefu thought taking his hand back and shivered at the thought. Taking small backward Lefu looked over to Clare who was wearing a blue shirt and matching shorts.


    ¡°Young man, have you taken a liking to my daughter? If so you have to pass my test to see if you''re worthy enough,¡± Kevin eyes turned Sharp and acted like a mighty noble looking down on a slave.


    As if not noticing his attitude Lefu decided to answer truthfully, ¡°She pretty and has charming personality below her glacier of coldness.¡±


    How he arrived at the answer was because he was thinking about the what happened during lunch and during the morning shooting. Clare seems to have a playful personality and likes to compete but seems to have trouble speaking her mind sometimes. Even if he somewhat dense when it comes to certain things he still picked some traits to her.


    Raising his eyebrow, Kevin seems to be thinking about something while grinning about his thoughts. The chills which seem to be coming more often ran down Lefu spine as he looked Kevin in the eye. Staring into the deep blue eyes of a man-made Lefu feel¡­the urge to throw up.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you let the boy come over and sit,¡± Camilla asks.


    Smacking the center if his forehead Kevin laughed as he returned to where he was initially at the head of the table. Noticing that the only spot left was next to Clare he sat next to her and gently smiled. Returning with a small grin, Clare seemed to melt out of her glacier cold attitude surprising Lefu.


    ¡°Look at that Dear, they¡¯re flirting with us present,¡± Kevin interrupted them, with a goofy smile.


    ¡°Are we going to get a son in law soon maybe?¡± Camilla commented turning Clare and Lefu red from embarrassment.


    ¡°Nope, because I haven¡¯t done Kevin''s test,¡± Lefu threw out trying to counterattack.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    ¡°Oh that, I just wanted to try saying it once,¡± Kevin eliminated Lefu attack and KO him.


    After a few minutes of waiting the food arrived, which seems to be Chinese themed ranging from simple noodles to fancy chicken layout as a dragon. When the meal was laid out, it took the form of a fest fit for a king. Quickly grabbing the chicken leg in front of him he began digging in as Kevin did the same forming a competition who can eat the most.


    Soon both of them finished their fourth plate of food with no sign of slowing down. Watching from the side Clare and Camilla held their own conversation while enjoying their meal. The competition began slowing down when they reached their seventh plate where both looked pale from overeating and leaning over the table nearly sick from looking at the food.


    ¡°It seems they¡¯re down, but they seemed to tie, and we can¡¯t have that now,¡± Camilla said as she smacks the back of Kevin as if forming more room in his stomach. Copying her mother method, Clare slapped Lefu, who met the gaze of Kevin who holding back tears as he wolfs down more food.


    After a few moments both Kevin and Lefu collapse to the ground groaning from overeating. Laughing at both of them, Camilla and Clare appeared as a demon for the two as grabs hand seeming to understand the other party difficulty.


    ¡°Well it seems it¡¯s time to send you home Lefu,¡± Clare stated while she watched the boys shed tears and formed a weird connection to each other.


    ¡°It seems this is goodbye for now, but if your always welcome here and call this number if you need help and I will try my best,¡± Kevin said handing over a business card with his number on the back.


    ¡°Mother, why do they act like their going out, it creepy?¡± Clare asked her Mother with a disgusted look as she watched them cry over being separated.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give us that look, you just can¡¯t understand a bond between men,¡± Both Kevin and Lefu shouted in unison at the unfair look they received. Soon after that Bill pulled the car around and drove off with Lefu in the back.


    Sitting in the back Lefu, who was looking out the window was thinking about the day he had and why is it always Bill picking him up or dropping him off. The forty-minute car rides soon ended as it took ten more minutes than in the morning as traffic was more substantial. Quickly waving by to Bill entered his building and made his way to his apartment where he stared at his parents who were worshipping the poster with all the signatures after opening the door.


    Below the frame were candles and tray for offering while his parents were mumbling unknown words. Reaching to the nearby phone book that sat near the door Lefu took few steps back as he prepared to throw it at them. As if sensing danger to their praise passion his mother turned his direction and had a scary look that seemed to overpower what Kevin release before.


    When she realized it was her son, the scary aura disappeared, and a bright smile appeared as she stood up and walked towards him. Within a few seconds, she was few feet away from him, but Lefu suddenly lifted the book from instinct and put it in front of his chest where four holes suddenly appeared. The cold sweat rocket down Lefu back as he kept moving the phone book around as it the holes began multiplying.


    ¡°Do you want to explain why we are being sued for half million?¡± She said in a friendly (Threatening) tone.


    ¡°Umm, it seems the father of the car crash I witnessed last week seems to want to take his grief out on me. He seems to be using an actor who wanted to pick a fight with Clare and me this morning,¡± Lefu clarified as the book fell apart.


    ¡°Oh, is thatall? Well food in the refrigerator if you¡¯re hungry,¡± Violet nicely mention before going back to worship the poster.


    Entering his room Lefu flopped down onto his bed and opened his mind realm. After thinking about what he should practice Lefu decided on the martial arts technique he got in the morning- Soft Fist of ancient Kung Fu. The information on the way to do a palm strike to tapping the opponent to injury or shatter organ appeared once more, but once Lefu looked in the knowledge the mind realm loaded a visual and a training dummy.


    ¡°So, space can do this kind of thing?¡± Lefu said as he watches the visual play an old man fighting ten soldiers in heavy plated armor. The old man stepped forwards toward on and sent a palm into the man stomach leaving behind a handprint and the man on the ground throwing up buckets of blood. Going to the next man, the old man began shaking his hand at high speed causing a small buzzing sound as he planted his hand on the armor, but his hand seemed to drill through before shaking the organs of the man receiving it.


    The old man went on to show eight more moves before the video ended and asked if Lefu wanted to rewatch the starting levels of the moves. Stunned that those are only the beginning levels it got him to motivate to reach the higher levels. Starting right after he regains his sense he stuck the training dummy with his palm.


    [Score: 1/100]


    ¡®Is it score how well I use it or how many times I hit under certain time?¡¯ Lefu thought as he tried again.


    [Score: 4/100]


    [Score: 2/100]


    [Score: 6/100]


    ¡®So, it going by how well I strike and use the move,¡¯ Lefu determined after hitting it a few times with different approach.


    [Skill Soft Touch: Beginner 2%]


    ¡®This is going to take a while,¡¯ Lefu muttered as he slowly corrected his form and watched the video repletely.


    ***


    Inside a dark room with nearly everything breakable broke Ted Block, was throwing a tantrum as he learns that Lefu who he holds great hatred for is with Clare for an entire week and seems to get along great. He sent a man to follow her so he can appear near her when she alone but was told Lefu was with her and was laughing when they were having lunch. Pulling out his phone he dialed a number where a man with a voice changer answered.


    ¡°Hitman service, Who the target and amount offered,¡± the man asked.


    ¡°Target: Lefu Delano, Offer: $40,000,¡± Ted Answer.


    ¡°Please hold,¡± the man said as he quickly researched his target in his computer which hacks into the police database.


    ¡°I call when it been done,¡± The man replied and hung up.


    An evil grinned appeared on Ted as he thought ¡®This is what you get for trying to take what¡¯s mine,¡¯ as he called in a young servant girl to serve him tonight.

 Chapter 13

    A man dressed in full black clothing and smoking a cigarette was standing on fire escape looking through a window. Inside the window was a young man with black hair and sound asleep as the current time was 1 A.M. in the morning. Silently opening the window, he crept closer to the young man and drew a knife with a skull on the handle.


    ¡°Slash~,¡±


    The bed quickly dyed red in blood, as the man slashed the man artery in the neck. Making sure his mission was done, he dropped a card with a skull with the number zero on it and ¡®God of Assassins¡¯ next to the body. Exiting through the window as quietly as he reached the ground and calmly strolled down the street with a smile as a beautiful woman pulled up next to him with a Camaro.


    ¡°Vel, is the money deposited yet?¡± She asked.


    The women had long platinum hair and deep blue eyes, with snow-white skin from lack of time in the sun. Hopping into the Camaro he lightly gave her a light kiss on the cheek as she drove away before the cops came.


    ¡°Of course, Zelly, we been doing this for thousands of years and have I ever failed yet, especially since the martial arts have fallen so far,¡± Vel replied.


    ¡°Well there only one more job tonight and we have enough to retire again for next hundred years or so,¡± Zelly said while she tossed him a file containing his next target. Scanning over the data, he learned his target someone named ¡®Lefu Delano,¡¯ and he was an 18-year-old high school student. Releasing a sigh as read over the data and discovered that he has to die because of jealousy.


    Quickly punching in the address for the kid apartment, Vel looked at the moon which he saw millions of times before. But now he felt something was off as an unexpected surprise was waiting for him. After riding for nearly an hour, the Camaro slowly pulled up outside the boy apartment. Approaching the fire escape on the side of the wall as the file include the layout of the building, Vel made his way up to the third floor and spotted his target.


    ¡°Hey Vel it been years,¡± a muscular man looking forty was sitting on the steps leading to the higher floors.


    ¡°Matt, it been ages and you age well I suppose but then again it been nearly twenty or so years,¡± Vel replied seeing his old friend.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t seemed to ages at all, and still doing assassination work I see,¡± Matt replied.


    ¡°Well I been doing a lot longer than you think but what are you doing out here?¡± Vel asked since it weird for him to sit out here at 2 A.M. in the morning.


    Turning his head, Matt looked in the window while he replied, ¡°I received a call from an old friend saying that my son was entered onto the hit list but didn¡¯t expect it to be you who called the God of Assassins.¡±


    ¡°Well since it''s your son I¡¯ll leave and say count it as repaying a favor from the past, but this won¡¯t stop others,¡± Vel said before he faded into darkness and a Camaro was seen driving away.


    Confused on why Vel said about repaying the favor Matt sat there for a good while, thinking why the man who never failed a contract suddenly left without harming a hair. After thinking and not arriving at an answer, he threw his hands up and yawned as he made his way back inside.


    ***


    Unaware of what happened outside his window Lefu was practicing hard inside his mind realm with sweat pouring off. Wiping out the sweat he stuck out with his palm causing the target dummy to form a handprint before it slowly repaired itself.


    [Score: 68/100]


    [Skill Soft Touch: Beginner 16%]


    ¡®Raising this skill going to take longer than my other two and I also need to put time aside to level them also. What will happen if I learn more skills in the future I will become a jack of all trades but master of none. Well, that for the future now I must focus, or my strikes will continue to look like hard fists,¡¯ thought Lefu as he continually strikes the training dummy.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    Slowly getting absorbed running through the ten different strikes the rough transition slowly vanished while a fluid strike combo emerged. After nearing the hundredth time through the strikes routine, Lefu received his first hundred but failed to notice. Between strike his hands slowly became faster and stronger as the gradually upgraded itself from the basic form to iron form.


    [Host entire hibernation mode to allow his body to gain his progress from training.]


    A cold machinal voice boomed in the realm before Lefu conscious slipped away from him. After an unknown amount of time, Lefu woke up and felt soreness across his entire body. Wondering why his body suddenly felt this way, he could only guess that inside the space he won¡¯t feel tired or muscle pain until the system applies it to his body.


    ¡®Show me my progress,¡¯ he thought as his skill list appeared.


    [Skill Mediation: Beginner 50%]


    [Skill Acting: Intermediate 23.2%]


    [Skill Soft Fist: Beginner 23%]


    Studying the list, Lefu felt happy with his progress as less than a week have passed since he got the system. Every time he increases his skills a smile slowly forms as he one percentage closer to mastering them. Now, with his sore body, he slowly went into meditation, and a cooling sensation went through his body lower the soreness and acting like a painkiller.


    After a few minutes of having the cooling feeling Lefu stopped as it was time to get ready for his morning but looking over at the time, his mediation lasted longer than few minutes. What felt like a few minutes turned into nearly an hour, so switching game plans Lefu through on his casual clothes after his quick shower.


    Entering the living room Lefu was greeted by his parents and Clare who here with her mother. His parents seem to be staring at Camilla with eyes as if they''re staring at god. Shaking his head as he walked Lefu wondered what going on.


    ¡°Ah, Lefu you finally got up,¡± Violet said after she noticed he walked in. After taking the small glance at her son, she refocused her attention back on her idol.


    ¡°I been up for the last hour though,¡± Lefu replied tilting his head in confusion.


    ¡°Whatever you say, anyway Camilla came over to tell you not to worry about the lawsuit as the CEO and John are currently in jail. It seems that the CEO is suspected of accepting bribes and fraud. As for John, it seems he in for molesting co-workers and staff along with blackmailing. The ¡®Lawyer¡¯ that arrived with John yesterday was just his friend who been promised a cut from their profits,¡± Matt filled Lefu what going on.


    The two must have been on police radar for this to happen so fast but Lefu didn¡¯t care as this actually help him. Bringing over the extra chair, Lefu sat next to Clare and his mother before his father looked straight at him.


    ¡°Lefu, do you know if anyone hates you enough to hire an assassin to kill you?¡± Matt asked to bring silent to the table. Surprised at the question Lefu was unsure on how to answer as this never happen before, as who hate him is few gangsters and Ted Block. Thinking over he couldn¡¯t guess as the gangster were too poor to hire a hit on him and would do it themselves. As for Ted, Lefu believes they only have school revelry and didn¡¯t escalate to this level.


    ¡°No, but why you asking?¡± Lefu answered.


    ¡°An old friend called yesterday saying that your name appeared in the organization he tracking,¡± Matt simple said.


    Hearing that her son being targeted by an organization, Violet gained a fearful aura causing Clare to remember when she first met her. Quickly tapping her mother arm, she wanted to ask how she can create such a terrifying feeling.


    ¡°You will know in the future,¡± Camilla whispered in her ear. Feeling her mother breath tickling her ears she let out a small giggle as she very ticklish person.


    After thinking about the response, Clare gave up trying to analyze the feeling for the time being and began wondering who would want to target Lefu. In her impression of him, he seems smart, enjoys competition, aims to be the best, and seems to like food. Now she wants to know who targeting her friend Clare guesses it might be one of her pursuers.


    ¡°Could it be one of my stalkers?¡± Clare suddenly though out loud bring their attention to her.


    ¡°Hmm, might be but until there more information just is on the lookout Lefu,¡± Matt stated ending that topic. Giving his son a simple warning lightens his mood as he believes in his son and being able to take care of himself when he on guard.


    ¡°So, why are you two here so early in the morning?¡± Lefu asked since it couldn¡¯t be only to inform them about the lawsuit. If it was only about that, then they could just have told him about it later or called. Acting like she embarrassed Camilla answers the question, ¡°I wanted to meet your parents and have Clare apologized for the incident that happens a couple days ago when she tried to kidnap you.¡±


    Silent filled the table as they locked focused their eyes on Clare who looked down with bright red face mumbling. Lifting up her head in a soft whisper the words ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯ quietly could be heard as she pouted. An empty silent filled the table again as everyone held back their laughter at how cute Clare was acting.


    ¡°Well judging by the time, you guys have an hour before you head out, so stay and have breakfast,¡± Violet said trying to change topics, ¡°I will make my specialty.¡±


    Matt and Lefu quickly paled as they launched out of their seats and sat Violet back down as they rushed to the kitchen and began cooking. Flashing a peace sign and a smile Violet continue the conversation as the boys worked away in the kitchen.

 Chapter 14

    Twenty minutes passed quickly as Lefu and Matt rushed around the kitchen cooking up breakfast which included fifteen pancakes along with a few eggs and sausages. Placing the meals down the father and son pair sat down wiping the sweat that formed from their cooking. Lefu quickly looked to the side as a messaged appeared while he was cooking but was focused entirely missing the notification.


    [Skill Learned: Cooking Beginner 5%]


    The joy of gaining a new skill filled Lefu as he grabbed his food and began eating his breakfast. Quickly taking the first bite, Lefu watched a message appear in front of him informing him of when it was cooked and the score.


    [Pancake, Made by Lefu Delano,


    Cooked six minutes ago,


    Score: 2/10]


    ¡®It seems that the pancake barely passable by the system standards,¡¯ Lefu thought as he poured syrup onto the pancake and watched the score increased by one point. Nodding his head in as he already guessed that how the food prepared and what put on it affects the score.


    ¡°Sorry if the meal not up to your standards,¡± Matt apologizing tone as neither Clare or Camilla touched their food.


    Waving her hand Camilla calmly replied to him, ¡°It not your cooking terrible it just been quite a few years since we had something so simple for breakfast.


    Lefu suddenly remembers when he ate at their house where it made by a professional chef that should belong to a famous restaurant. Grinning as they looked at such a simple meal, Lefu suddenly had thoughts of teasing Clare, but he held back. The meals soon ended with every happy and filled ready to start the day as the time almost reached seven.


    ¡°It time for us to leave, let go you two,¡± Camilla said and directed Lefu and Clare to the door.


    ¡°Have fun, and remember what I said,¡± Violet stated as they closed the door.


    Lefu seemed to-shivered at the end of the sentence as he didn¡¯t know what they talked about but judging by Clare blushing it he didn¡¯t dare ask. When they reached the bottom of the stairs, Lefu spotted their driver Bill. ¡®Really does he ever take a break?¡¯ Lefu really wonder if Bill part machine at this point.


    ¡°Good morning Bill,¡± Lefu greeted, which earned him a nod of acknowledgment. Scanning over Bill quickly Lefu was looking for exposing wires or metal plating confirming he a cyborg or robot. Receiving weird gazes from Bill himself, the looked that Camilla and Clare gave would burn a hole through him if looks were physical.


    ¡°Cough~,¡±


    Giving out a light cough Lefu felt embarrassed from their looks. Throwing his poker face on and pretending he can¡¯t sense the looks he climbed into the vehicle. From behind he heard a small laugh from Clare who seems to find his performance amusing.


    Even if they didn¡¯t know what Lefu was looking for they felt it was funny as they had a general idea what his thought was. In the past, many who got to know them always saw Bill driving them around or running the errands at all hours. Finally, after so long Clare asked what they were thinking and all replied with ¡®We thought he was a cyborg.¡¯


    Bill who causes these misunderstanding couldn¡¯t understand why everyone thought of him either a machinal or cyborg. The reason he always appears is that he loves his work and willing to come at any point during the day. Surprising though his personal life is healthy as his wife fully supports his work ethics. Whenever she needs him on the moments, notice he runs to her side and ready to help any way he can.


    Clare and Camilla climbed into the car sitting in the backseat crushing Lefu against the door as a joke. Closing the door behind them, Bill entered the front seat and began driving unaware that the three were staring at him since the back seat barely gave them enough room. Clare who was sitting in the center was carrying the coldest glare as she felt uncomfortable as the space between her and Lefu were mere inches.


    This was the longest she was attached to him outside of practice or trying to tease him. Now that she was this close the conversation that happens while he was cooking. The more she thought about it, the more she blushed from it. Flashing back to the discussion, the topic switched to be about Lefu and what he likes, hobbies, and basically all about him growing up.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    Back when she attempted to kidnap him she saw these things in the report, but back then it didn¡¯t matter, but when she heard it from his mother, its importance increased for her. Thinking about how his mother revealed his ideal woman she realized she fit most of them perfectly. Soon small steam leaked out of her ears as her brain overheated but she kept her ice look on.


    Camilla who was laughing inside watched her daughter out the corner of her eyes. Knowing the cold and distance, Clare seemed troubled on how to handle the boy sitting next to her. ¡®It seems she took an interest in Lefu but hasn¡¯t realized it herself even if they only meet a few times,¡¯ She thought as she wondered how their relationship will evolve.


    The car ride lasted for nearly two hours as the traffic jam slowed down their trip to the studio. When the car pulled into the parking space the three hopped out and stretched as being scrunch together for two hours was torture to them. Wiping off the sweat that formed between them as the air conditioner couldn¡¯t keep up between the heat they generated with body heat.


    ¡°It so nice to stretch out again,¡± Lefu stated as he swung his arm in a circle.


    ¡°So, you didn¡¯t like sitting next to me?¡± Clare shot a cold remark in his direction. Freezing from the comment, Lefu quickly searched his brain on how to solve this. Seeing him unable to answer Clare secretly grew happy as he thinking hard about how to solve this and not like the young masters who try to court her. She hates those that will say anything trying to gain her favor or obtain her for their own greed.


    ¡°I was joking,¡± Clare stated relieving Lefu from his internal crisis.


    As he was caught off guard with the question, he went through the lists that he learned from his father every time he messed up. But he quickly crossed most off the list as they were either begging or attempting woe her with a present. While he would attempt this but lack of material and think about how she would hate it as he gets the impression that many tried these tactics on her before.


    ¡°Come along you two we are already late because of traffic,¡± Camilla pushed the two forward while hoping that Director Keegan in a good mood. In the past, she saw him fire few actors and staff for being late, but these were one that showed up late a few times before.


    Now with large strides, they soon arrived at their studio for filming and saw Director Keegan with a furious look as he watched the staff clean up the props. Glancing over the props signs of trashing the site and vandalizing were present, but confusion entered Lefu thought. The trouble came from how they even entered the place as guards patrol the grounds without knowing the schedule until their shift. The rule was implanted as a test to limit trespasser who memorized the guards patrol time allowing them to sneak in easily.


    ¡°Director, what happened?¡± Camilla asked bringing his furious attention to them which soften once he saw who it was. Releasing a sigh filled with anger and annoyance he walked toward them eating few chips.


    ¡°It seems someone trashed the sight last night after they knocked out nearly all the guards and cameras. But the mystery is why did they only trash our site and stole nothing or trash other sites,¡± He explained as few chips were eaten emptying the bag, which he crumpled up and pulled out another one.


    ¡°Why would they hire a team to trash the site? That makes zero sense as it only costs money and time to repair the site,¡± Lefu thought out loud, ¡°What about the scene we shot yesterday are they still ok?¡±


    Shocked filled Keegan expression as he quickly turned and yelled in the direction of the special effect team to check. They quickly ran through the computer and looked through the video only to jump in fear.


    ¡°You¡¯re going wants to look at this,¡± the leader shout turning all heads in his direction. Walking over the four of them looked at the screen which showed had a warning written across.


    ¡°Beware Lefu and Clare, we are coming for your life,


    -Demon Spiders¡±


    [Mission Alert: Protect Clare,


    Time limit: until the day ends


    Reward: ???


    Punishment: Death]


    ¡°Do I have the option to reject this mission as the punishment seems a bit harsh, besides how am I suppose to protect her when I doubt I can protect myself?¡± Lefu asked the system, he might know martial arts but he, not a superhero or selfless citizen who willing to die. Beside she basically has bodyguards her nearly all the time.


    [This is a mandatory Mission, refusal will count as failing, and punishment will be given.]


    The curse starts flying out toward the system, but Lefu appeared to be in deep thought to the ones standing around him. Noticing his calmness after knowing that a famous assassin group after him surprised Keegan and everyone around them. Camilla was also surprised since she thought the one Matt was talking about was a small-time assassin group, but this was Demon Spider.


    It is unknown when Demon Spider formed or how it recruits member but one thing they are considered one of the best and biggest organizations on the planet. When they accept a mission, it has a 95% success rate, or the assassin dies trying. If the killer fails, his or her mission a higher rank member will be sent, and the cycle will repeat until the target is dead or who ordered the hit is gone.


    ¡°So is this Demon Spider organization great or something,¡± Lefu asked since he never heard about such organization before. He who came from a background where all he knows is his parents run a gym and nothing about the monster organization.


    ¡°They are one of the best assassin organization on this planet and won¡¯t stop unless their target is dead or the one who ordered the hit,¡± Keegan gave a brief overview of the organization. Learning about the organization black lines slowly filled Lefu forehead as he doesn¡¯t like the sound of what coming.


    ¡°Well until they come we might as well get to work,¡± Clare said not sounding worried about them. Keegan quickly shifted his eyes to Camilla who just gave a slight nod in agreement.


    ¡°Very well let get the set restored and begin with the running scene from yesterday,¡± Director Keegan announced.

 Chapter 15

    The filming set that was once destroyed has made a full recovery and ready to be used once more. The entire repairing process took about an hour and a half after everyone pitched in to help and other staff from the studios around helped out. When it was completed a green screen stood tall in the background while the apartment room was present.


    Swiping away the few sweat droplets that formed Lefu looked at the set amazed at how fast the repair and replace job went. With the job done Clare appeared beside him as it was time for them to change and prepared for the scene. In this scene, the two of them are shown living inside a modern apartment after escaping their sealed prison 200 years later.


    Now Lefu who the male vampire uninterested in life has to pretend to kill the old couple that lives in the apartment draining both dry of their blood. The scene is straightforward as he just appears and holds out his hands acting like he draining their blood from across the room while a blood ball forms between them. As for why it formed into a ball instead of biting them is because the biting the victim could lead them turning into ghouls.


    When Lefu heard Director Keegan say they were shooting this scene he was excited since he spent an hour practicing it. It might sound like a simple thing to accomplish but the scene relies on him, and the pair in the shot to use their body language or the scene will fail. Focusing all his attention Lefu hype himself up for the scene as he didn¡¯t wish to cause any more problems with his presence then he already has.


    ¡°Ok, take your place, and Lefu relax as you will do fine,¡± Director Keegan shouted as he didn¡¯t like using the microphone when he didn¡¯t need to. Even when many complained saying that it would be nicer if he would use it but why would he change the way he likes doing it. Now nearly everyone is used to him yelling something outside firing or yelling at an actor who breaks down.


    ¡°Action!¡±


    The signal was given, and Lefu acted like he was kicking the door, but on the other side, a pully system controlled by a remote was placed swing the door open like it was kicked by a vampire and not a human. Appearing behind him Clare seemed cold as she peered into the apartment as Lefu entered. Coming out of the bedroom door an old couple looking to be around eighty or so appeared. The actors playing, they two are actually much younger around thirty or so.


    Now raising his arm Lefu¡¯s hand slowly acted like he was slowly gripping something while the pair stumbled and fell to the ground slowly while their eyes shout ¡®Why me¡¯ before laying entirely still. After standing like he just drained their blood Lefu acted like he pulled something toward himself and let out a satisfying breath.


    ¡°It seems the mortal''s blood declined in the last two hundred years. That tasted worst than a prince born from incest,¡± Lefu said in an unpleased tone. Scanning over the old couple Clare entered the scene and pretended to glance around the apartment with a slight nod. When she finished acting like she scans the condo, she faces Lefu and bent her finger leading into the bedroom.


    After the door closed for few moments, Director Keegan shouted cut allowing the pair on the ground to get up and Lefu and Clare out of the room. Stepping off the set Camilla appeared near them smiling at how well they did the scene and yesterdays practice paid off. She was more amazed at Lefu performance as it not easy doing it the way he did in front of the camera even for actors who have years of experience. If Camilla had to describe it, it would be like he actually had the power which the special effect teams are adding later.


    ¡°That was perfect if I had to say and Lefu seemed to capture it perfectly,¡± the producer stated as he closed in on them. When he came into range for them, he reached out his hand shaking both Clare and Lefu hands. He was about five feet making him nearly foot shorter than Lefu and seemed fond of training as his muscles were stretching his shirt.


    When Lefu grips the man hand, he was surprised by the amount of heat coming off him yet he didn¡¯t look to be hot. It was warm enough to make Lefu think the man was sick but he seemed perfectly healthy and in peak form. Lowering his hand Lefu decided not to pursue the matter as it not his place to pry.


    ¡°Guys, this is Edward and he been working as a producer for nearly twenty years,¡± Camilla introduced him.


    ¡®Twenty years but he looks so young,¡¯ Lefu shouted inside his mind as the man in front of him looked in his late twenties at most. Grabbing ahold of himself, Lefu smiled as he wore his poker face to hide his surprise.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°Surprised, I¡¯m actually turning 50 in few weeks if your wondering,¡± Edward pointed out pointing out to Lefu time does treat some well. Unable to hide his shock Lefu threw himself into character making it seem he lost interest. Laughing at Lefu attempt to hide it Edward didn¡¯t take it to heart as he enjoys other reaction when they learn his age.


    ¡°Anyways, I have a reason for talking to you and Clare here currently,¡± Edward put on a serious look while saying that. Pulling out a few sheets of paper he led them over to the table which was a prop and sat them down.


    ¡°Yesterday, we release a clip of what we filmed, and the feedback went well. So it has been decided that if the episode is well received, we would like to invite you back for a couple more episodes. Now we need to know if you two were interested in coming back in future episodes and season finales?¡± Edward asked directly explaining why he was speaking with them.


    Both of them were silent for a few moments as they thought about what he just said. Inside Lefu thought, he was thinking about continuing, but without Clare, it wouldn¡¯t be the same. Taking a few more seconds to think Lefu turned to Clare who sat next to him.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I would rather wait until we finished this before deciding. Also, we need to locate the person who sent the Demon Spider,¡± Clare whispered back. Processing the information Lefu fell into the same thinking as her as it was valid thought.


    ¡°Can we hold off until after we''re done filming this episode?¡± Clare directly asked.


    Edward who listening to their whispers as his ears were sharp, smiled as he stared at the pair. He was warned in advance that Clare didn¡¯t have a positive feeling towards the entertainment business from the previous run-in with them. But his opinion about Lefu increased as many would jump at the chance as it was a way to become famous fast.


    ¡°How about I give you a week after filming finishes to decide. Now that taken care of let move onto the next step which is sorting out your payment. Since the two of you aren¡¯t connected with any business connected to the entertainment industry, we could pay below any newcomers. But instead, we decided to pay little more and give you both $25,000¡­¡± Edward drone on explaining the payment and the reason behind it for nearly five minutes.


    When he finished, Edward just had them fill in few pieces of papers which told them where to route the money. When he collected all the information from them, he left them alone and went to check on how others were doing. After he made his round, he stepped out for a moment and pulled out a burner phone and dialed.


    Picking up on the other side a deep voice traveled through the phone. ¡°Hello, Mr. Buck what is the problem?¡±


    ¡°I asked for you to remove Clare and Lefu but why did they show up today?¡± The calm and friendly man he presented himself a few seconds disappeared has been replaced with a furious expression. The outward persona was fake so when he removes someone he, not a primary suspect. As for wanting to remove Clare and Lefu comes from him hating how rich brats use their family power to get whatever they want.


    After a few seconds, the voice appeared again, ¡°The contract will be completed by the end of the day, yesterday there was a conflict between organization as there two orders to kill Lefu Delano-¡°


    ¡°I don¡¯t care of there was a conflict between you guys I wanted the job done yesterday!¡± Edward shouted into his phone interrupting the man. After a few seconds of heavy breathing on the other side, the phone suddenly cut off, assuming that the job will be complete Edward transform back into his persona.


    ***


    Inside Block¡¯s mansion, Ted was angerly attacking a punching bag that was installed last night. His father got tired of him destroying everything in the house, so he had few servants install the bag late last night. As the reason he''s was angry was because he received a call that the hot contract he put out was removed. Then this morning the servant he sent out to spy and gather Clare whereabouts saw her and Camilla leaving with Lefu¡¯s apartment early this morning.


    From the time he received the message from his, it was nearly seven, and his servant didn¡¯t know when they entered, so he assumed they were there most of the night. Ted began picturing what could happen between Clare and Lefu spiking his anger even higher.


    ¡°How dare he get close to Clare, she is mine and only mine,¡± Ted mumbled as he continues to bash the bag repletely unaware he fractured most of his bone in his hand. After punching a few more times, did he notices his skin torn open and his blood was on the punching bag.


    Calming his anger, Ted suddenly felt pain from his hand realizing he injured and screamed as he can¡¯t handle pain. He has been pampered so much that he barely does anything in gym class yet receives an A as he paid off the teacher and the school. Now facing his own blood, he nearly fainted, since he viewed himself as perfect and a king where his blood is gold.


    Outside the door, a servant rushed in to find out what happens only to see Ted standing there in a daze. When the servant''s eyes landed on the young master hand, he understood and ran to grab the first aid kit. He quickly cleaned and wrapped his hand while he called one of the guards to ready the car as they¡¯re going to the hospital.


    ***


    On the street, Matt was jogging with his current karate class that filled with children. Since it was a beautiful day, he decided it would be better to take them to the park when he gains permission from their parents. He suddenly felt something dangerous heading in Lefu direction but since he believed in his son the thought of going to help was tossed to the back of his thoughts.


    ¡°I hope you can handle it or has all our training gone to waste,¡± He muttered as he followed the children to the park.

 Chapter 16

    Inside the studio, Lefu was standing near a treadmill with a green screen in the background. A couple feet away from him Clare was on her treadmill slowly walking as the belt spun. The two were waiting for the producer and a few staff members arrange the cameras and lights for the running scene. Lefu and Clare have to redo the running scene as they were sprinting when they were told to jog at a decent pace.


    Camilla was sitting in the corner watching as the makeup artist applied her skills allowing Camilla ready for the scene after this one since it should be quickly done. The reason Camilla was sitting in the corner and not in her dressing rooms is a simple reason as she loves watching her daughter act and play her part. She loves it because she feels her daughter loves to perform but says she hate the business when she just scared of being taken advantage of.


    ¡°Places everyone,¡± Director Keegan yelled when he got the signal everything set and Edward in an oddly cheerful mood. Figuring that Edward received some excellent news from stepping out as he been working hard for the last few days organizing auditions to fill John spot.


    ¡°Action!¡±


    The Signal was given telling Lefu and Clare to begin jogging at a decent pace allowing the cameras to roll for few minutes capturing there running. The scene only called for jogging with no lines said during it as music will be playing leading into the into. Nearly five minutes passed before ¡°Cut¡± was yelled as they ran extra to allow clip long enough for the editing crew has something to play with.


    ¡°Next set please,¡± Director yelled as the staff turned off their cameras or lights as they need to move them to the set next to it.


    While hopping off the treadmill, Lefu suddenly felt hostile glare in his direction. Scanning around he didn¡¯t manage to locate it as it disappeared as soon he picked it up. Now that he knows that an attacker nearby and ready to attack Lefu raises his guard to the highest while standing next to Clare. Receiving a cold glare from her as he stood so close he backs away a foot.


    ¡°Be careful as someone with hostile intention nearby,¡± Lefu whispered to her quickly. Slightly nodding her head as she understands she began looking around with her eyes while pretending to not know. As soon he backway he suddenly felt the hostile intent on him again stronger this time. Taking this chance, he looked towards the source only to find nothing.


    ¡®Weird, I feel that the second ones different from the first or is it my imagination,¡¯ Lefu thought after comparing the two but lacks experience in differencing them. The more he thought about it, they became one leaving him to believe it was a single person both times.


    Although he wishes to locate whoever it is quickly he lacks the skills to find them, so Lefu forced to wait until they appear. Now clinging to Clare side, they made their way to the snack table grabbing some water while waiting for the staff to position themselves. The next scene takes place in the same set that Lefu ¡°killed¡± the elder couple and Vampire Crystal drops by giving them a new identity.


    ¡°Well let get this scene over with so we can have lunch,¡± Keegan shouted out even if they still had few hours left until noon. Walking over into their position Lefu and Clare appeared the bedroom door waiting to begin. After they stood behind the door, two customer designer came over and quickly rearranged their clothing to make it looks like it quickly thrown on.


    After the designer left quickly the signal to begin again appeared and Lefu and Clare listened to Camilla enter the set and started speaking few things. After the call, the two out Lefu swung open the door With Clare wrapping herself around his arm as they appeared. When his arm rubbed against her body, he felt joy inside but stayed in his role not breaking away from his part.


    ¡°Vampire Crystal, what brings you here,¡± Lefu spoke his lines while he landed on the couch and tossed his feet onto a small coffee table with a bang. Sitting beside him Clare gave a small smile as she glared at her mother with jealousy.


    ¡°I brought your new identity and information since its been nearly 200 years since you were last out and the great human-made advancement in technology. Also, try not to kill as it causes trouble if you guys got arrested or resealed before my plan is ready,¡± Camilla spoke while she tossed a bag on the coffee table and couple books slid out.


    Grabbing up the book, Lefu rapidly looked through it as if he absorbed in reading while Clare took over speaking. After going through there pairs of lines, Camilla left the set leaving the two there with Lefu pretending to read. Laying her head on Lefu leg, Clare put on the couch and stared upwards while looking at her fingers.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°What do you think that vixen plan this time? The last one got used sealed for 200 years,¡± Camilla said in great anger.


    ¡°The last time we got involved thirty exorcists came and sealed us away. We shouldn¡¯t have played with them like that or that last one wouldn¡¯t have sealed us,¡± Lefu replied in a grumbled.


    ¡°But you could have broken the seal with the snap of your fingers at any point.¡±


    ¡°I thought it is more interesting to see how long we would be sealed though,¡± Lefu quietly replied.


    The two sat there for a few more seconds as they waited for the signal to cut but it never came. When looking at the staff, they had eyes as if they look at the perfect couple that near divine level. With a shift of her head, Clare sent soul freeze glare at them to bring them back to their senses.


    Yelling ¡°Cut¡± Director Keegan brought this scene to a close allowing Clare to leave Lefu lap. Shooting the Director, a cold glace for getting distracted by the scene Clare left the set with Lefu few steps behind her. Annoyed that Lefu was following closely behind her she headed towards the bathroom slowing down Lefu from sticking close to her.


    ¡®I will protect her from the mission but it not worth annoying her or following her to the bathroom,¡¯ Lefu went towards the snack table as he thought about his mission. When he reached the table, he heard cameras clicking and spotted a group receiving a tour of the studio. Staring at the group he spotted Ted Blocks among them with his hand in a cast.


    ¡®Why would he appear here? Shouldn¡¯t he be out doing whatever he does,¡¯ Lefu thought as he watched Ted trying to blend in. Lefu knows that Ted loves to bully ones weaker than him in family influence or money during school, but outside he knows nothing. He does hear rumors that Ted visits nightclubs or prostitutes but taking tours wasn¡¯t one of them.


    Removing his eyes from watching Ted, Lefu spotted Camilla moving towards him with a huge smile. The smile looked harmless, but Lefu was sure he saw a devil floating around. His feet began to tremble as that smile brought his five hours of training with her to the surface.


    ¡°Camilla what with the scary look?¡± Lefu gently asks.


    ¡°How did it feel to have my daughter head on your lap?¡± She answered in another question.


    The back of his shirt suddenly felt drench in sweat as he felt scared to answer the question. Lefu felt if he didn¡¯t answer the question correctly a scolding was short.


    ¡°It felt great having such a cute girl on my lap,¡± Lefu replied while hating himself for saying the first thing that came to mind. He watched her lift her hand to cover her small giggle at his honest reply and leaned to the side looking behind him. Confused why she would look behind him, he turned around to see Clare blushing a little bit from his reply.


    ¡®He said I¡¯m cute and it didn¡¯t sound like one of my follows since I could tell he meant it,¡¯ Clare thought as a billion-dollar smile crept across. Unable to come up how to respond she punched in the shoulder causing her mother to laugh and Lefu to become confused.


    ¡°Hey come back here, you¡¯re not allowed over there,¡± the man giving the tour shouted bring the three attention over.


    Ted who should be following the tour was sprinting towards Clare with bloodshot eyes. In his hands, a five-inch knife was reflecting light off. Jumping in front of Clare Lefu kicked towards Ted''s hand when he was close enough before spinning and chopping the back of his head knocking him out.


    After kicking the knife away, guards with taser came running while someone with a first aid kit rushed and surrounded them. The one carrying the first aid kit carefully scanned over Lefu making sure he uninjured before looking over Clare and Camilla. Over near the tour group they had cameras and were videotaping the entire scene while they smiled.


    ¡°What going on why did he suddenly attack?¡± Lefu asked, but no one had an answer. After putting the shiny cuffs on him, the guards dragged Ted away while they called the cops to come and arrest him.


    ¡°Lefu, thanks for saving me but you didn¡¯t have to do that as I could easily handle him,¡± Clare said.


    ¡°Probably but it, not a big deal,¡± Lefu simply replied without heroic speech or trying to brag about it raising their respect for him. Clare and Camilla met many who attempted to gain their favor by acting like a hero staged or not. Soon the guards spread out escorting the ones on the tours out while the director and few who watched it come over praising Lefu.


    ¡®Huh, where my reward for protecting Clare, or is there another attacker,¡¯ Lefu thought as he looked around. In the corner of the building a man in black coat and sunglasses acting outplace soon caught his attention. When Lefu focused on the man, he seemed familiar, but he couldn¡¯t remember who but the man suddenly pointed behind him want to shout something but a gunshot covered his voice.


    Intense pain shot through Lefu shoulder as he spun around and saw a kid no older than ten holding a pistol. The boy had emotionless eyes as he continued to pull the trigger putting nine bullets into Lefu¡¯s chest as he was still in front of Clare. The gun finally ran out of bullets, and the boy took out a pill before eating and falling to the ground dead.


    ¡°LEFU!¡±


    Clare shouted as she looked at the bullet holes and him laying on the ground as dark blood pooled out of him. Putting her hands over his wounds, she was crying while repletely ¡® you are going to be fine¡¯ as Lefu spat out the blood-forming in his mouth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry I will be fine,¡± Lefu struggles to say as his breath grew weaker and weaker. After a few seconds, his breathing stopped, but his wounds continue to dye his costume red in blood.

 Chapter 17

    ¡°LEFU, COME ON STAY WITH ME!¡±


    Clare shouted at Lefu but never got a response as she couldn¡¯t detect his breath much less a pulse. Lefu entire body was covered in blood along with most of Clare costume. Behind her, everyone on the scene was in a panic and formed a circle around Lefu and Clare. When Clare finally noticed that everyone was looking at them without calling for help she lost it as this is her friend life.


    ¡°WHY ARE YOU ALL JUST STANDING THERE FOR, CALL FOR HELP.¡±


    Camilla who was standing next to her with a sorrowful expression while thinking on how to tell her. ¡°He¡¯s gone, he took ten bullets while he protected you when he could have fallen after the first one,¡± Camilla slowly explained in the most straightforward way she could.


    ¡°Why, why did you do that Lefu,¡± The emotionally weak Clare began wailing in despair as she blames herself and it feels as if void open up inside her. She started to think about how she could have saved him if she has done things differently. The more her thoughts continued, the more she blamed herself as Lefu was her friend even if they only knew each other for about five days.


    After nearly ten minutes the emergency response team arrived blocking off the area. Since most of the incident was caught on cameras, the polices managed to wrap up their investigation since most captured the boy shooting Lefu. The ambulance quickly bagged the two and transported them to the town morgue while the police handled the matter.


    Clare stayed off to the side answering the questions as the polices still need to collect information. While she replied Clare wondered how she should break the news to Lefu parents about his death. By the time Clare has finished the questioning which about ten minutes, she located her mother who was waiting off to the side.


    ¡°Well, let''s go,¡± Camilla said dragging Clare away from the studio and tossed her in the car. After quickly handing Bill a sheet of paper the vehicle went into motion heading to the Zurie mansion.


    While in the backseat Clare wiped off her tears as she stared at the seat with a gloomy atmosphere floating around her.  Sitting beside her Camilla was gently rubbing her back as she watched out the window. After a few minutes of sitting in the car, Camilla pulled out her phone and quickly dialed.


    ¡°Hello, Delano Gym, Violet speaking,¡± The voice of Lefu¡¯s mother transmitted through.


    Flashing her mother, a confused look Clare wondered why she called them yet was smiling as if delivering good news. When her mind began to wonder what going on Camilla held up a finger before she replied to Violet.


    ¡°This is Camilla Zurie, I¡¯m just letting you know Lefu going to be staying at the mansion tonight and won¡¯t e able to return. The reason being has Clare invited him to the family night, and I¡¯m guessing that my husband Kevin and Lefu will get into a training contest. So, I¡¯m just calling ahead to give you a warning you why he not returning or calling as him and Clare are currently practicing,¡± Camilla spun lies about Lefu still living which only confused Clare more.


    The sound of silence took over the phone for a few seconds before the response came. ¡°Well, drop by anytime as I will prepare his overnight bag. Thanks for telling and tell that boy to take it easy on training, since he gets so focus he push himself far beyond himself,¡± Violet voice transmitted.


    ¡°I will tell them that, oh also if you get a call about him being dead saying they are from the police department it a scam as it new way going around lately,¡± Camilla said before hanging up her phone.


    Without glancing at her daughter, she guessed her thought were in chaos about how I said Lefu was still living. The sounds of sighing escaped as Camilla turned to her daughter before flicking Clare''s forehead.


    ¡°You will know in a few hours,¡± Camilla quietly said.


    The car ride lasted for nearly forty minutes as traffic just began to form as lunch hour rolled around. When the car slowly pulled up to the door where Kevin was present as he rushed back when he heard the news. The car came to complete stop, and Clare slowly exited the vehicle with red puffy eyes from all her tears.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    ¡°Camilla, you should go clean yourself up and rest few hours as we need to prepare for tonight,¡± Kevin said as he grabbed the side of Camilla.


    After giving her parents one last look, Clare headed into the mansion towards her room as her energy is spent. With flop onto the bed, she soon went off to dreamland but instead up inside a black space where she spotted fragments of different memories. When she focused on them, she realized that they aren¡¯t actually her but Lefu as she watched their first meeting along with his thoughts. The more she went through his memories, the greater the void inside felt.


    Soon memories of a black space appeared along with training dummy and giant video showing off a series of martial arts. Suddenly the view change to the third person instead of seeing them through Lefu eyes and thoughts. She began to watch Lefu repletely strike the dummy with the same moves shown in the video but lacked the power.


    ¡°Do you want to bring him back?¡±


    A genderless voice echoed in the space around her. When Clare panicky spun around raising her fist, and her eyes turned blood red.


    ¡°Do not panic young Vampire Primogenitor I mean no harm.¡±


    The same genderless voice shook the realm again disorienting her balance. Small beads of sweat could be seen forming over as she felt powerless in front of the being.


    ¡°Who are you and why do you care if I bring him back or not,¡± Clare shouted into the black abyss.


    ¡°Who I am is not important, he is the key to a greater future as the greatest war is about to start between humans and supernatural. So, do you want to bring him back or take your chances only while the void inside grows bigger every passing second?¡±


    The words towards the end manage to pierce through what she was feeling at the moment causing her to unconsciously put some trust in the mysterious voice. ¡®Since this being mentioned a way to save Lefu, I really want to grab it but what the price?¡¯ Clare thought before proceeding.


    ¡°What is the price to bring him back,¡± Clare shouts out.


    ¡°If you decided to revive him, he would stop being human, and you will bear the other half of the system where your minds will become linked. Failure to agree and everything that happened here will vanish from your memories.¡± The voice boomed in the black realm.


    ¡°That can¡¯t be all that must be paid and what system?¡± Clare asked, but the system doesn¡¯t reply. ¡¯I will just find out what the rest is later,¡¯


    ¡°I accept now, please tell me how to bring back Lefu,¡± Clare announced her decision.


    ¡°Very well, For the next 24 hours you will enter weaken state,¡± The voice said as Clare felt most of her strength sapped from her body. After nearly all her energy gone, she was kicked out of the space waking up on her bed noticing that almost an hour has passed.


    ***


    Inside Lefu Mind Realm he was currently fortifying his foundation in Soft Fist. After he closed his eyes with ten extra holes in his body, he entered his mind realm thinking he was dead. For the first hour, he was shocked and scared at what coming next before he remembered the system believing it won¡¯t let him down.


    Lefu finally became bored with waiting around to see what happens next and decided to practice the Soft Fist technique. After an unknown amount of time, a couple messages suddenly appeared in front of him.


    [Foreign Substance has entered Host Body]


    [Analyzing¡­Vampire Primogenitor detected with 30% impurity]


    [Purification¡­1%...6%...20%]


    The purification went on for nearly an hour before it finally completed. When the process finished a golden drop of blood floated in front of him before shooting inside his body.


    [Mutation discovers]


    [Sealing Mutation as Host present body strength is too weak.]


    ¡°Is that my reward for dying, TO TURN INTO A VAMPIRE! Wait does vampires even exist?¡± Lefu complained. He knew that supernatural existed as his mother cooking could be counted, but he didn¡¯t know the extent of how real they were.


    ¡®Now I¡¯m a vampire it seems, how am I going to explain this to my parents,¡¯ Lefu groaned as his mother going to freak out. This morning she sent him out to play a vampire in the TV show, but he came back as a real vampire. As for what his father might do he was clueless even after eighteen years living with the man.


    ¡°The system could at least give me the Hard Fist version of the ancient Kung Fu,¡± Lefu grumbles after he switched his thoughts away from his parents. As if taking his request into account another message pop up.


    [Skill Learned: Hard Fist]


    [The brutal side of Soft Fist. It is said that once master to the extreme the victims who fall prey to this technique is shredded until only a puddle of blood remains. It is recommended that one master the third level of Soft Fist before attempting to learn.]


    ¡°This sound totally awesome but disturbing at the same time,¡± Lefu shouted as the description appeared. Once he saw the need to master the third level of a soft fist, disappointment was left before tossing the technique to the back of his mind.


    When Lefu finished looking through all the messages and his new skill he turned back to the training dummy ready to begin level two of Soft Fist as he feels he prepared for it. When his palm is about to strike the training dummy, a voice entered into his mind.


    ¡°Lefu, its time to wake up.¡±

 Chapter 18

    ¡°Lefu it time to wake up.¡±


    A female voice echoed around his space forcefully dragging Lefu out of his space. Lefu shot his eyes open and noticed he was laying in a coffin with hundreds of different herbs and spice laid in a circle around it. His sight soon landed on pair of figures belonging to Kevin and Camilla staring at him in shock as he tried to climb out. Barely putting any presser on the side of the coffin crushing it and leaving a handprint in the ground.


    ¡®The vampires power couldn¡¯t have improved my strength to this great extent,¡¯ Lefu wondered as he stood up after putting another handprint into the floor.


    When Lefu stood up he felt surge of strength running through his body as it destroyed and repaired every millimeter of his body. Unable to hold his scream, he fell to the ground. While rolling around the pain continued to grow causing long silver streak in his hair. His once thin body began to grow as his muscles grew and become defined.


    While Lefu rolled in pain, Kevin felt the ground began to shake as Lefu¡¯s arms or legs hit the ground growing more powerful by the second. ¡®We should have taken him to the mountain house if we knew he would become this powerful, but when did he receive the vampire blood?¡¯ Kevin thought as he watched Lefu roll around in pain.


    ¡°What going on?¡± Clare appeared in the doorway with a weak look struggling to stand. Her clothes seemed to be covered in sweat and most of her energy drained.


    ¡°It seems Lefu¡¯s body is remodeling itself to handle the raging vampire power, but where did he get the blood from? It also shouldn¡¯t be this violent as he should only receive low level vampire blood but it seems as if he directly received it from the Vampire God.¡± Kevin explained while pointing out the unknown factor.


    ¡°Is it bad for him if he directly received it?¡± Clare asked clearly worried as she the one who made the deal. But when she looked around the room she became confused why Lefu was here and all the herbs and spices.


    Not noticing his daughter confusion Kevin continued explaining while hoping that the room doesn¡¯t collapse, ¡°It¡¯s really bad. Thousands before him received it in the past but only one survive and he nearly destroyed the world. Now not only does he have small percent chance of living past this, Nirvana once they receive word they will try to kill him before he can grow into an unstoppable force.¡±


    ¡°Why!¡± Clare shouted not understanding why Nirvana would do that as the organization supposed to help supernatural creatures. The Nirvana organization basically act likes the police force of the supernatural maintaining peace between monsters and humans. When one monster identity is exposed or they commit a crime they clean everything up keeping the supernatural a secret from normal humans.


    ¡°It because they don¡¯t want a repeat of last time. The one that survived nearly destroyed the world and took a platoon of Exorcists of the highest rank to seal him. Even they barely sealed him with one survivor. Now if another one is born, Nirvana will try its best to locate and kill him before he has time to grow,¡± Camilla explained before Lefu screams began to die down.


    Lefu who been screaming in pain for few minutes quieted down and had no energy left to move. Barely able to twitch his fingers, he turned his head towards his audience who looked at him like a monster except Clare who shown worried expression.


    [Transformation Completed.]


    [Error, Host is currently unable to handle his current strength. Emergency attention active, sealing Host current strength¡­1%...48%...79%...100%.]


    [Host has met the secret requirement¡­Unsealing rest of Omni System.]


    ¡®Huh, Omni system what that? Why are the stats in letters not numbers? The web novels lied to me! Oh I have a title¡­The Immortal House Wife- Grants boost in cleaning, cooking, and childcare? This thing broken as I¡¯m not even married yet!¡¯ Clare cries ranged in Lefu mind as he glanced at the message.


    ¡®Note to self, try not to get shot ten times as you start hearing voice in your head. Hey maybe I can be the crazy mercenary that runs around in red suit and break the fourth wall,¡¯ Lefu thought but Clare rang in his mind.


    ¡®If you dare run around like that I won¡¯t stop at ten bullets. Anyways the mind link seemed to activate after your banish screams. But jokes aside do you feel uncomfortable anywhere, any lingering pain or discomfort?¡¯ Clare voice continued to ring inside Lefu head confusing him how she inside there in the first place.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡®Clare why are you in my head, I would appreciate it if you kindly leave,¡¯ Lefu politely asks since it would be awkward if he had wet dream or something.


    ¡®How should I explain it, ummm¡­After you died I turned into a mess and took a nap. When I closed my eyes, I appeared inside a black realm and I could see all your memories and then a mysterious being offer a deal to revive you. The price was the other half of Omni System and the system would link our minds together,¡¯ Clare explained all that happened to her while he was dead.


    ¡®Why the other half, also that doesn¡¯t explain why I¡¯m here instead of the morgue and what about my parents?¡¯ Lefu asks sounding panicky at the end.


    ¡®Mother, called and said you¡¯re going to stay over and I assume Father took care police and change documents so no worries on that end,¡¯ Clare replied.


    ¡°Are you ok Lefu, you been staring at Clare for nearly five minutes now,¡± Camilla spoke interrupting Lefu and Clare talk.


    Upon realizing that they been staring at each other and talking where other couldn¡¯t hear made them blush tiny bit. Unable to continue their conversation Lefu soon Replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine just tired from the painful experience.¡±


    ¡°Well, come along you can rest in the guest room,¡± Kevin said while he glanced at Clare to take him there. Clare marched over to Lefu and threw his hand over her shoulder dragging him away quickly.


    ¡°What should we do about him, we can¡¯t protect him from Nirvana for long and if we do, he will only have a month to adjust to his new power. While we will end up on Nirvana wanted list. But even if he can gain control of his power within the month he can¡¯t possible take on the entire Supernatural Community by himself.¡± Camilla asked Kevin after Clare disappeared from the room.


    Lifting his hand and holding his head, Kevin went into thought for few moments seeming to struggling if he should answer. After few moments he decided, ¡°There might be another option but this will be his best option for survival.¡±


    ¡°That insane forcing an eighteen year old to go against those bastards who don¡¯t know when to die,¡± Camilla shouted in disagreement.


    ¡°It his best option or would you rather have him coward in fear of being sealed away and hated for eternality by the supernatural community.¡±


    ¡°But, that a lot to handle it, expectedly for an eighteen-year-old?¡± Camilla worriedly asked since she feel partly responsible at what happen to him. If she had called her own guards to watch over filming today. The hired killer wouldn¡¯t have gotten close since the tour group wouldn¡¯t been allowed near the scene.


    Interruption his wife worry Kevin simply smiled as he replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry he won¡¯t have to shoulder it alone as Clare going to be by his side judging from what I noticed.¡±


    ¡°It too soon to know that, Kevin.¡± Camilla said as she lightly punched his side, ¡°But very well, you are going have to train him well, or those old monsters going to have their way with him and he won¡¯t be able to know what happened,¡± finished saying as she left the room.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I got the feeling he was born to take the throne and become the next Immortal King,¡± Kevin said in serious tone.


    ***


    After dragging Lefu to his room Clare flopped him onto the bed before she decided to questioned him about the omni system. Inside the memories she watched it didn¡¯t show anything about it as if they were erased or blocked from viewing.


    ¡°Lefu what is the Omni System?¡± Clare asked but only got light groan as Lefu struggled to stay awake.


    Struggling to reply as sleepiness washed over him, Lefu gave description in a single sentence.


    ¡°Allow one to masters by collecting experience even if it repeating the same task.¡±


    Not receiving a proper answer Clare decided just to explore it herself as she pulled up her screen.


    [Name: Clare Zurie,


    Age: 18,


    Race: Vampire Primogenitor,


    Title: The Immortal House Wife,


    Status: Healthy, Mind link to Lefu,


    Skill: N/A]


    ¡®The system doesn¡¯t recognize any skills you had before gaining it, but in return the experience is greatly boosted when you earn the skill,¡¯ Lefu voice ranged inside her mind answer he thoughts when she was about to shout.


    ¡®Do you know why I received the title ¡®The Legendary House Wife¡¯ when I¡¯m not even married yet,¡¯ Clare not questioning how he talking to her in his sleep. After waiting few minutes, the answer didn¡¯t come as the connection went into sleep mode.


    ¡°Ah, he went to sleep,¡± Clare mumbled as she looked at his peaceful expression.


    ¡®He seems like a perfect being,¡¯ Clare thought as Lefu entire body currently looks like it been carved to perfection and a refined manly feeling radiated off of him. His clothing of simple black shirt and shorts allowed Clare to see many improvements as his clothing nearly outlined his whole body for her to see.


    Gently running her eyes over him Clare began wondering why she seems so interested in him all of the sudden. When she first met him the thought of not meeting him again pleased her but now she wanted to meet him more and more and actually get to know him.


    Outside the door Camilla was spying inside the room holding back her laugh as she watches her ice cold daughter falling for a guy. Next to her Kevin was conflicted he want to allow Lefu near his daughter but the other half want to kick him away.


    ¡°It would seem out daughter icy heart is slowly being melted by him,¡± Camilla admitted that Kevin was right a few moments ago when he said Clare will stand by Lefu side.


    ¡°Let give them some time as there not going to be much for the next month,¡± Kevin stated as he began clearing few hours of his schedule to train Lefu. Taking a look in his phone Camilla just wry smiled as she felt pity towards Lefu training regiment in his near future.

 Chapter 19

    Inside Lefu¡¯s mind realm, the black space had transformed. It had turned into a sea of flowers with a mansion in the distance. The mansion appeared to be made of pearl-white marble with porcelain wood style flooring. When Lefu entered the building, his shock continued to grow.


    A bald man appeared. Lefu guessed he was about sixty. He wore a black tuxedo highlighting his shiny white beard. Analyzing the man¡¯s stance, Lefu discovered he was well-trained in martial arts. The man stood ready to attack at any moment.


    ¡°Greeting, I am Grandmaster Dugu Qingrou, and I have been brought here to train you in ancient Kung Fu,¡± The man politely spoke before he spun on the sole of his foot. ¡°Now if you will follow me, we are lacking time.¡±


    Giving the man a small nod in agreement, Lefu silently followed. The two appeared inside the training field. Lefu scanned the field, finding the layout quite simple. The training equipment was in the middle while a track surrounded them.


    ¡°Grandmaster Dugu Qingrou-¡°


    Grandmaster Dugu interrupted, ¡°You may call me Master Dugu.¡±


    ¡°Master Dugu , what are we starting with?¡± Lefu politely asked.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re going to RUN!¡± Master Dugu voice echoed throughout the training field.


    Unprepared for the shout, Lefu raised his hands to cover his ears. When Lefu looked back towards his master, a familiar whip made its appearance. ¡°Your strength increased rapidly in such short period of time. So, now you have to adjust to this level of strength before the system will unseal it .¡± Master Dugu explained.


    ¡°And your method is to¡­run?¡± Lefu questioned unsure if his master was thinking correctly. How is running suppose to help? Lefu thought.


    Master Qingrou replied calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t you use your legs to walk, run, and jump?¡± he answered calmly ¡°Now imagine what would happen if you put too much power behind either action.¡±


    Lefu imagined launching himself ten meters into the air and crashing into a building. Next, he imagined himself crushing his parents or destroying the gym. Before he knew it, Lefu nodded to himself, knowing the master was right.


    ¡°You just imagined launching ten meters into the air and crashing into a building, didn¡¯t you?¡± Master Dugu asked. ¡±Well, that is only one problem. If you fail to control your power you¡¯ll be destroying your own body. Your body may have strength but that doesn¡¯t mean it can handle that strength.¡±


    ¡°How long do I run for?¡± Lefu asked.


    Master Dugu smiled, readying the whip. ¡°Until I stop.¡± .The whip cracked in the air.


    Lefu subconsciously stepped back with full strength. He flew threw the air, his leg having transformed into a tattered rag. His bones felt like they were ground into dust, and every strand of muscle torn. Landing on the ground, Lefu¡¯s leg regenerated and returned to normal within minutes. Amazed at his recuperative prowess, Lefu sat staring.


    ¡°What are you still sitting for? Your leg already healed. In a fight, the enemy is not going to care if you¡¯re wounded or not,¡± Master Dugu sounded like demon, as the whip cracked again. ¡°No, that¡¯s not quite right. He¡¯ll be even more vicious than before.¡±


    Placing his hand on the ground, Lefu created a ten-meter-wide crater. Silence filled the air between the two as they looked at the crater. With a light cough, Master Dugu tried to play it off. ¡°Have you consider becoming a wrecking ball?¡±


    ¡®What do you mean a wrecking ball?¡¯Lefu retorted with a thoughts. ¡®I can at least walk normally.¡¯


    A few seconds passed. The crater filled in without a trace. After few seconds the whip landed between Lefu¡¯s shoulder blades. The whip left a burning sensation.


    ¡°What are you wasting time for?¡± Master Dugu said, cracking the whip.¡±The faster you adjust, the sooner we can get to actually training.¡±


    Five hours passed.


    ¡°Congratulation, you have gained basic control of your strength,¡± Master Dugu said as he hovered over Lefu.


    Lefu laid on the ground panting. He just finished running five hours straight. When he heard Master Dugu comment on basic control, his middle finger raised reflexively. Master, if it was only running, I could have gained control sooner,¡¯ he thought. ¡®But why did you have to whip me?¡¯If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Whenever Lefu slowed down, he was whipped. If he ran at a constant speed, he was whipped. If he took steps that were too big or too small, he was whipped. Lefu  had been whipped so many times in the last week, he wondered if he was gaining a whip fetish.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move onto the next part, controlling your arm strength,¡± Master Dugu said producing ten weights. The lowest weighed one pound while the heaviest weighed 100,000 pounds.


    ¡°What am I supposed to do with these?¡± Lefu asked as he picked up the weight labeled 50,000 with little effort.


    Master Dugu  answered ¡°You¡¯re going to juggle them. This will help advance your control. Do you want to throw things into the stratosphere?¡±


    One thing Lefu learned between the whippings was that Dugu Qingrou is fond of jokes. Whether good or bad, Master Dugu would tell the joke. Not even having the energy to respond, Lefu ¡®gently¡¯ tossed up the weight.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s coming back,¡± Lefu simply commented. The toss had caused a sonic boom.


    ¡°This is going to take a while,¡± Master Dugu mumbled.


    ***


    Outside Lefu¡¯s mind realm, Clare was lost in thought. Unbeknownst to her, more than two and half hours has passed. But she thought it was minutes. During that time, she tried to sort out her feelings for Lefu. But in the end, she only became more confused. When she thought of him as just a friend, her heart hurt. At the same time, she didn¡¯t think of him as a lover either.


    ¡°What are you to me?¡± Clare mumbled to herself.


    [Would you like the Omni System to display the relationship tab?] A mechanical voice, ran through her mind.


    Hesitating, Clare felt tempted to look, but ultimately decided against it. ¡°No, feelings can¡¯t be put into numbers.¡±


    [Mission Alert: Figure out your feelings,


    Time limit: 1 week,


    Reward: ???,


    Failure: Lefu¡¯s opinion of you drops.]


    What? His opinion of me will drop? she thought as small tears gathered. Clare¡¯s mind went wild. ¡®Will he hate me?


    Clare couldn¡¯t stop thinking about failing the mission. Her thoughts ran wild for twenty minutes, before a servant knocked on the door. Upon exiting the room, Clare was told that her afternoon snack was ready.


    When Clare heard it was afternoon, she looked at her watch. Realizing the time, her stomach rumbled. She blushed in embarrassment. Dismissing the servant, Clare took one last look at the door before heading towards the dining room.


    Inside the dining room, Camilla stood by Kevin¡¯s side as he typed. When Clare walked over, she looked at his computer screen. On the computer screen was a contract for buying Thousand Wood Logging Company.


    ¡°That name looks familiar,¡± Clare softly said.


    ¡°It the company that lost its heir in a crash last week,¡± Camilla explained , ¡°Also, the CEO is sitting in jail under suspicion of bribery. We decided to buy the company since it¡¯s profitable and the market price is at its lowest.¡±


    Her curiosity sated, she lost interested and grabbed her snack. It was a fruit bowl with a box of strawberries. Picking out a piece of watermelon, Clare ate it before asking about the strawberries.


    ¡°Why is there a box of strawberries?¡± Clare asked.


    Replying to her question, Kevin smiled, ¡°Those are for Lefu. I bought them from a man who called himself Old Mino. When I mentioned that they¡¯re for Lefu, he happily gave couple of boxes.¡±


    ¡°Why did he give you more?¡± Clare couldn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°He has known Lefu for years as the boy that buys strawberries from him. He was worried when Lefu hadn¡¯t appeared the last couple days. So, I kindly mentioned that Lefu was busy acting for an episode of ¡®Vampire Life¡¯,¡± Kevin began laughing, ¡°Old Mino gave me the strawberries for free.¡±


    Clare was about to reply when the door opened. In the doorway Lefu appeared worn out. Holding his hand to his head, he scanned the room before approaching her. When Clare noticed the serious look in his eyes, she felt scared he might hate her for what she has done to him.


    ¡°Can you take a step to the left? You¡¯re blocking the strawberries,¡± Lefu¡¯s first words to her after his transformation.


    Stepping to the side, Clare didn¡¯t know how to feel. She seemed to have lost to strawberries. Feeling a little hurt, Clare asked in icy tone, ¡°Why is your first thought strawberries? Why not like ¡®How am I alive¡¯ or ¡®What going on¡¯?¡±


    ¡°These are Old Mino¡¯s strawberries, so those questions can wait,¡± Lefu replied in serious tone.


    How can you be that calm. At least worry about yourself a little, Clare thought, but forgot their mind¡¯s were linked.


    I do worry about myself, but it is already done. So, what can I do about it? Lefu replied calmly.


    ¡°Why not wonder if there is a way back to normal or not!¡± Clare shouted at him, before covering her mouth. Glancing back to her parents, she received confused stares wondering what happened.


    Lightly shrugging his shoulders, Lefu continued to focus on his strawberries. As Clare watched him eat more strawberries, she saw his strength returning rapidly. Are the strawberries giving him strength? She wondered.


    Old Mino, your strawberries are the best, the juiciest, and the taste is heavenly, Lefu thoughts echoed inside Clare mind. The more Lefu continued to describe them, the more Clare wanted to try one.


    ¡°Lefu can I try one?¡± She asked fluttering her eyes subconsciously. But Lefu hissed like a cat, refusing to give up a single one. Backing away, Clare grumbled, ¡°It just one, what the big deal?¡±


    Kevin who was watching, decided it was time to intervene. ¡°Lefu come here a minute,¡± he called out.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Lefu asked when he stood next to Kevin.


    ¡°I got somethings to explain and a training regimen for you,¡± Kevin said. The glow in Lefu eyes vanished. Only dull and lifeless eyes remained.

 Chapter 20

    Chasing behind Lefu, Kevin Shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t run from me, Lefu!¡±


    ¡°Rejected!¡± Lefu replied speeding away. ¡°You¡¯re just going to smash me into the ground!¡±


    In the backyard of Zurie¡¯s Mansion, Kevin was chasing Lefu. He wore black gloves with metal plates over the knuckles. ¡°Lefu, we need to train your regeneration,¡± Kevin shouted.


    Lefu shouted in reply, ¡°I refuse to be become one with the ground! I can handle whips, but this is crossing the line.¡±


    ***


    Sitting on the back patio, Clare watched as Lefu and Kevin ran. Lefu, what are you to me. Clare thought of the mission. She also thought of the feelings that been bugging her. She blankly stared ahead, torn between asking Camilla for help or working through it herself.


    Camilla, who sat beside her, lightly sipped her tea. Worried that Clare would be trapped inside her thought¡¯s, she decided to help.


    ¡°Is something troubling you?¡± Camilla said, interrupting Clare¡¯s thoughts.


    Should I ask mother opinion? Clare thought hesitantly.


    Just ask already, your thoughts are distracting, Lefu¡¯s voice rang inside her head.


    A light blush formed on Clare cheeks. As the voice of Lefu rang inside her mind, the hesitation disappeared. Gathering her courage, Clare slowly nodded her head.


    ¡°How did you know father was the one?¡± Clare asked.


    Shock filled Camilla eye¡¯s, but it was quickly replaced with joy. The joy came from knowing her daughter took an interest in a someone. After living a few hundred of years and using her vast knowledge, she could guess who Clare was referring to.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t until he stole me from a noble¡¯s altar. He battled through fifty guards with a rusty sword and a wood-chopping axe,¡± Camilla thought back smiling.


    That doesn¡¯t happen these days, and doesn¡¯t help me, Clare thought. She was sure if that happened, the police would arrive and arrest Lefu. Letting out soft sigh, Clare grew bored of Camilla story.


    ¡°Clare, there no way to know until you get to know them,¡± Camilla said.


    Slightly nodding her head, Clare wondered what would be the best way. She could invite him hang out. Maybe i¡¯ll invite him to watch a movie or walk around the mall.


    Why don¡¯t you try talking to me first, Lefu¡¯s voice interrupted her thoughts.


    Clare slammed her forehead into the table, splitting it into two equal pieces. She quickly grabbiedng her glass that fell over., Lefu¡¯s screams filled the backyard.


    ¡°Maybe i¡¯ll try talking to him, since it might be the best way,¡± Clare replied to Camilla.


    ¡°Seems he was caught,¡± Camilla cheerfully smiled.


    Clare, turning her head in Lefu¡¯s direction, saw her father repeatedly punching him. Pain ate away at her a she watched. Even with the knowledge that he would quickly heal, the thought of him being hurt was unbearable.


    There has to be a better way, Lefu scream¡¯s echoed in her mind.


    ¡°Even if this method is messy, it¡¯s still one of the fastest methods,¡± Camilla yelled in Lefu¡¯s direction. ¡±If we weren¡¯t short on time, we could use less painful methods.¡±


    Hang on Lefu, it¡¯ll be over soon, Clare said encouragingly through the mind link You must be able to regenerate fully in under one minute..Then, the real training can begin.


    Why does it have to be under a minute? Lefu sent to Clare. This hurts. His mental strength wavered after being punched ten feet into the ground.


    It¡¯s the bare minimum required to learn my family¡¯s fighting style, Clare explained through the mind link.


    Does it at least include the secrets technique? Lefu asked.


    No, the only way for you to receive the Blood Control technique is to marry in, Clare clarified. The thought of her title as the Immortal Housewife caused her to blush.


    I thought all vampire¡¯s could control blood? Lefu asked in confusion.


    This technique is special, Clare continue to explain. Usually a vampire can control his or her own blood, but this one allows you to reverse the flow inside another¡¯s body ten meters away. Of course that¡¯s when one has trained the ability sufficiently.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ***


    Inside the interrogation room, Ted was sweating. He was facing a man that looked to being his forties. If Lefu was there, he would recognize him as Detective Alan. He was the detective who interviewed Lefu back when the heir of the Thousand Wood Logging Company died. Thirty photos showing thirty different corpses had been placed on the table between them. The youngest barely looked older than six while the oldest was fifty-five.


    ¡°How many times is this, Ted?¡± Alan asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Ted calmly answered. ¡°You drag me in here if the victim has the tiniest connection to me.¡±


    ¡°Well this time, you¡¯re being charged with multiple charges of attempted murder, thirty murders, and vandalism.¡± Alan replied, ¡°The list goes on, but you¡¯re not getting away this time,¡±


    ¡°Thirty? Are you insane?¡± Ted shouted. ¡°I haven¡¯t murdered a single person, much less thirty,¡±


    Silently opening his file, Alan casually began listing off the names of the thirty victims. The more he read, the paler Ted became. By the time Alan finished, Ted was pale as a ghost. There were enough names to put him on death row.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of listing those off,¡± Ted denied. ¡°I¡¯m innocent. Where is the evidence?¡± He was panicking.


    ¡°There is plenty of evidence and there is no way money can make it disappear,¡± Alan said with a smug smile.


    Gripping his hair, Ted wracked his brain as his mind was in chaos. How did they find evidence? I made sure to cover my tracks. This must be a trick.


    ¡°I would like to call my lawyer.¡± Ted calmly said.


    Alan left the room after collecting the photos.


    ***


    ¡°You can¡¯t expect to win if all you do is defend,¡± Kevin yelled, pushing Lefu backwards.


    What does he expect? Lefu thought, I¡¯m barely dodging his attacks.


    Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s only using ten percent of his power, Clare said encouragingly.


    Lefu wondered if he could survive his full power Would his power crush mountains or destroy cities with a sneeze. A deep seed of fear took root as Lefu didn¡¯t know what to expect in the future.


    Stepping to the side, Lefu dodged Kevin¡¯s strike and grabbed his arm. He then spun and attempted to flip Kevin over his shoulder. Unexpectedly, Kevin didn''t budge. Instead, he lifted Lefu with brute strength.


    Kevin explained, ¡°Attempting to fight as a human against supernatural beings will not end well. Most creatures can counter this. I can counter with brute strength, but if I release my Aether, I could also increase the gravity.¡±


    What is Aether? Lefu wondered.


    It comes from Europe and is similar to Ki, Chi, or Mana, Clare answered through the mind link. These all mean Life Force.


    Then why is he beating me up instead of training me to control that? Lefu asked.


    He¡¯s trying to awaken it inside you. Clare calmly answered, without this initial step, the training can¡¯t start,


    But most of my powers have been sealed by the omni system, Lefu shouted mentally in desperation.


    It sealed most of it, but not everything, Clare replied, it¡¯s just going to be harder than normal to awaken.


    Bang!


    Lefu suddenly entered the ground, before being yanked out of a two-foot hole. A heavy fist landed on his stomach, nearly shattering his organs. Coughing out blood, Lefu collapsed to the ground. After nearly a minute, Lefu¡¯s injuries had fully healed.


    Before he had chance to stand, Kevin¡¯s foot smashed down on his spine. It shattered, causing Lefu to let out an agonized howl. Unable to withstand the pain, Lefu lost conscious as black mist covered his body.


    ¡°Lefu, do you feel that power?¡± Kevin asked with sense of pride.


    ¡°Father I think he lost consciousness and you went too far,¡± Clare reprimand him.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t go that far, he would never feel Aether,¡± Kevin said in defense.


    ¡°Did it ever occurred to you that his powers are sealed?¡± Clare said, lifting Lefu onto her shoulder.


    Kevin attempted to say something but didn¡¯t make a sound. Realizing that he was not going to say anything, Clare turned and carried Lefu away. She carried Lefu to his room. Her heart felt better now that he was no longer being beaten.


    ¡°System pull up the mission,¡±


    [Mission: Figure out your feelings,


    Time limit: 1 week,


    Completion: 69%


    Reward: ???,


    Failure: Lefu¡¯s opinion of you drops.]


    When did I complete some of the mission? Clare pondered. How did I do it? I¡¯m getting closer.


    Arriving at his room, still deep in thought, Clare quickly threw Lefu onto the bed. Grabbing a plain black shirt and pants from the closet. Clare prepared to change his bloody clothes. What am I doing? She thought before running away.


    ***


    Inside Lefu¡¯s Mind Realm, Master Dugu appeared.


    ¡°You been trained in martial arts your whole life, yet you fought like an idiot.¡± Master Dugu¡¯s harsh comment filled the space.


    Unable to talk back, Lefu lowered his head in shame. He had been beaten and had his organs and spine had shattered. He even had a chance to counter, yet he had also managed to fail at that.


    ¡°Well, he did save us time on training your regeneration.¡± Master Dugu said, ¡°Now lets get started.¡±


    The weights used for juggling appeared once again. Lifting up the lightest one, Lefu prepared to start when the weights exploded. Confused, Lefu glared at Master Dugu. ¡°If you grasp with too much strength, they will explode,¡± the man commented ignoring Lefu¡¯s glare.


    Take a deep breath, Lefu thought, calming himself. Grabbing the weight, Lefu only heard it pop before it reappeared,


    Two hours later, Lefu was juggling four weights without popping them. Nodding towards his master, Lefu received the fifth weight.


    Boom!


    Five weights blew up as Lefu grabbed the new one too hard. Unable to glare at his master anymore, Lefu just took a deep breath.


    ¡°What was the weight you tossed?¡± Lefu calmly asked.


    ¡°I believed it was 75,000,¡± Master Dugu innocently replied.


    Picking up the heaviest weight at 100,000 pounds, Lefu launched it towards Master Dugu. Watching his master easily dodge, Lefu grumbled. You¡¯re not supposed to dodge it.


    ¡°Can we move onto ways to control the Aether?¡± Lefu asked.


    ¡°Huh, Aether control? Sure, we can,¡± Master Dugu easily agreed.


    ¡°How do we begin?¡± Lefu asked.


    Thinking for few second, Master Dugu answered. ¡°Meditation.¡±


    ¡°Meditation?¡± Lefu shouted. ¡±Are you joking?¡±


    ¡°Meditation is one of the best ways,¡± Master Dugu explained. ¡°It has been perfected throughout thousands of years.¡±


    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t there hundreds of superhumans running around?¡± Lefu asked.


    ¡°Humans and supernatural beings have different starting points,¡± Master Dugu explained. ¡°Humans have to go through harsh training for years, while supernaturals are born with it. Of course, different varieties of supernaturals have different starting points¡±


    Lefu accepted the explanation and continued training.

 Chapter 21

    Standing out Delano Gym, Lefu stood there thinking on how to explain his transformation. He couldn¡¯t play it off and pretend everything was normal. Maybe they won¡¯t notice, Lefu thought heading to his apartment. Gently opening the door, his mother jumped him and was scanning his body instantly.


    ¡°You became a vampire, but not a normal one either.¡± Violet mumbled, ¡°I never heard a vampire hunter heir becoming a vampire. Usually if they are bitten it just upgrade their strength, but it seems another factor was in play.¡±


    Lightly lifting his mother off of him, Matt kicked him. Crashing through the wall, most of Lefu¡¯s bones broke. Walking over, he yanked Lefu off the floor and estimate his regeneration progress.


    ¡°It seems the Zurie¡¯s are slacking on their training. Well no matter, I will correct their mistakes.¡± Matt mumbled, ¡°Honey I be taking him to the mountain for some training tomorrow.¡±


    Unable to understand what¡¯s going on, Lefu shouts, ¡°What are you taking about!¡±


    ¡°Oh, we are supposed to wait for your twentieth birthday before telling you, but it doesn¡¯t seem to matter now.¡± Violet said, ¡°We come from long line of vampire hunters, which grants us a special body. Usually when a vampire bites a human, either they turn into a servant or die. But in our case, it grants us strength.¡±


    ¡°Than you knew that the Zurie¡¯s were vampires,¡± Lefu said.


    ¡°We knew since you came home after the crash,¡± Matt answered. ¡°Some lingering herb smell gave it away, which only vampires could have,¡±


    Thinking back, Lefu didn¡¯t remember any smell and wondered why his parents allowed him to get close to vampires. ¡°If you knew they were vampires then why did you allow me to go with them?¡±


    ¡°The Zurie¡¯s are one few vampires¡¯ clans, that side with humans. Besides Kevin is the CEO of Primrose.¡± Violet answered, ¡°If you manage to marry their daughter, we won¡¯t have to worry about your future.¡±


    Why does it sound like your trying to sell me off? Lefu wondered.


    Is it a bad thing? If you marry me you could do all your training and fighting without worrying about money. Clare¡¯s voice rang in Lefu¡¯s mind.


    Clare, should I take that as a confession? Lefu asked.


    Wh-What are you talking about. There no way I would marry you, Clare stuttered.


    Clare, you are forgetting the dating stage, or are you in rush for marriage? Lefu laughed.


    Idiot, Clare shouted and the mind link cut off.


    ¡°Mother are you trying to sell off your own son?¡± Lefu asked.


    Violet looked away when she answered, ¡°What could possibly give you that idea?¡±


    Mother, do you really doubt me that much? Lefu thought.


    ¡°Son, just think of the benefits,¡± Matt whispers, ¡°If you marry Clare, she would stay beautiful forever, while money and time just part of the package.¡±


    Lefu¡¯s eyes began to sparkly as his father, but fear replaced them. The fearful aura his mother released behind them scared him. Unable to feel the aura, Matt continued to talk before a demonic hand appeared.


    ¡°Dear,¡± Violet demonic grip took hold, ¡°want to do some explaining?¡±


    Watching his father face him with tears in his eyes, Lefu saluted him as he was dragged off. It has been an honor, Lefu¡¯s eyes conveyed to Matt.


    ¡°That went well,¡± Lefu mumbled, as his father¡¯s screams enter his ears. ¡°Note to self, women are scary at times.¡±


    ***


    Flopping onto her bed, Clare grinned as she still felt connected to Lefu. Even when he is far away, I can talk to him with a mere thought, Clare laughed. After thinking that she meets him tomorrow, she drifted off to sleep.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Appearing in field of flowers, Clare looked around and saw a training field. In the center of the training field, she saw Lefu and an old man meditating. Moving closer to Lefu, she felt his Aether energy were nearly thousand times stronger than Kevin¡¯s.


    ¡°Little vampire lady it¡¯s not polite to interrupt their training,¡± a woman¡¯s voice scared her from behind.


    Clare quickly spun around. A woman looking about thirty appeared. She was wearing a red martial arts dress with golden dragon print. In her hand, a light blue metal fan matching her hair was pointed at her.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Clare asked.


    ¡°I am Grandmaster Sasha,¡± The woman replied. ¡°you can refer to me as Master.¡±


    Replying in confusion, ¡°Master, For what?¡± Clare asked.


    ¡°Since you love that boy, you¡¯re going to need the strength to protect yourself.¡± Master Sasha answered in question. ¡°Or do you want to become his weakness, since he has to worry about you?¡±


    ¡°Lo-Love, pl-please there no way I could,¡± Clare shouted, ¡°Right?¡±


    ¡°Are you an idiot, you consistently think about him, want to be near him, and can¡¯t wait to see him.¡± Master Sasha ranted. ¡°If that not it then what is it?¡±


    The sudden shock to her system, Clare froze as notification flooded her sight.


    [Mission: Figure out your feelings, Complete,


    Reward: part two and Martial arts training.}


    [Mission Alert: Confess your feelings,


    Time limit: three days


    Reward: ???


    Failure: ???]


    Three days to confess, isn¡¯t that a little too soon? Clare wanted to shout.


    ¡°I learned how to defend myself when I was younger,¡± Clare answered. ¡°So, I don¡¯t need your training.¡±


    ¡°You just use brute strength,¡± Master Sasha snapped back, ¡°Think how powerful you can become with training, or do you want to become the weakest vampire primogenitor?¡±


    Unable to retort, Clare accepted the training. ¡°Fine, I will accept your training, for Lefu sakes.¡±


    Smacking her fan into her hand, Master spun around and walked, ¡°Now follow me to ours own training field.¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t we training here?¡± Clare asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re not ready to play on their field yet,¡± Master Sasha calmly replied. ¡°Truthfully he not ready either, but that man the only one capable of training him.¡±


    Surprised by the answer, Clare wanted to know more. ¡°Why do you say he is the only one?¡±


    ¡°Grandmaster is the title given to those when other feels they¡¯re above master level.¡± Stopping in her tracks, Master Sasha spun. ¡°But If there were levels above grandmaster that man would be three levels higher.¡±


    ¡°If he¡¯s that strong I might have heard of him. So, who is he?¡± Clare asked. She loved to learn about ancient masters, especially incredibly strong ones.


    ¡°His name was erased from history.¡± Master Sasha said with regret, ¡°But many tales were created based on him. He faced armies by himself and came out unscathed but like all mortals, time took a toll on him.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he learn any martial arts so his life extended?¡± Clare asked. She has met some who call themselves cultivators in the past. I think they talked about finding a way to eternal life or something?


    Shaking her head, ¡°He was born unable to cultivate,¡± Master Sasha replied.


    Clare curiosity kept asking for more, but Master Sasha spun and continued forwards. Arriving at the training field, Master Sasha stopped. ¡°We will begin with running to build stamina.¡±


    ¡°Why do I have to build stamina?¡± Clare asked. ¡°My regeneration should allow me to continue endlessly.¡±


    Snapping her fan, Master Sasha looked with pity. ¡°What would happen when your injured? Will it heal the injuries or your stamina first?¡±


    Unable to reply, Clare figured out that she still has lots to learn. ¡°How long am I suppose to run for?¡± Clare asked.


    ¡°First put on these weights,¡± Master Sasha grinned. ¡±then start running until I say stop.¡±


    Sliding on the training weights, Clare noticed that it slowly gained weight. ¡°Why is it getting heavier?¡±


    ¡°These are specially made by the space to seal away your vampire regeneration and strength.¡± Master Sasha explained.


    ¡°Why is my strength sealed along with my regeneration?¡± Clare asked.


    ¡°What would happen if your enemy sealed your strength?¡± Master Sasha asked. ¡°Helpless, but since I¡¯m your master, I will do my best so that doesn¡¯t happen.¡±


    ¡°Now you¡¯re stalling,¡± Master Sasha snapped her fan. ¡°Begin running or should I bring out the whip?¡±


    Inside Clare a deep fear of whips surface. The fear pushed Clare forwards running faster than ever before. Only few feet behind her, Master Sasha seemed to guild across the ground. ¡°If you don¡¯t pick up the pace, you¡¯re never going to keep up with Lefu!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a Demon!¡± Clare¡¯s voice echoed across the field.


    ***


    In the center of Antarctica, a building covered in veins was in full swing. In thirty-foot diameter an array was present warming the surrounding area. Hanging above the door a sign saying Nirvana headquarter.


    Inside the office a man appearing about thirty was stamping papers. ¡°Hazel, where are this month¡¯s reports?¡± he shouted. In the doorway, a woman with hazelnut hair appeared. She appears to be in her mid-twenties, and her hair tied into pony tail.


    ¡°They are on the left side,¡± Hazel emotionless voice replied. ¡°But sir, you should really take a look at the orb.¡±


    ¡°This again, it¡¯s been inactive for the last seven hundred years,¡± The man angrily replied. ¡°Its not going to suddenly light up announcing a world-shaking terror.¡±


    ¡°But sir, it really is glowing! Come and look,¡± Hazel¡¯s shouted.


    ¡°Fine, I will humor you this one tim-,¡± The man stopped in his tracks. ¡°It really is glowing and judging by the brightness about a month is left!¡±


    ¡°Hazel, hurry and summon the council and the generals!¡± the man shouted out commands.


    Replying to him, Hazel bowed, ¡°As you wish, Geordan the Immortal King Candidate.¡±


    ***


    Deep inside a cave in unknown location, a pale figured opened his eyes. Revealing deep red eyes, he stared towards the entrance. Looking at the white ribbon, he smiled. ¡°Based on my estimate the seal will be at its weakest in month time.¡±


    Then the world will know real terror once again, the figure laughed.

 Chapter 22

    ¡°Hey, Lefu it time to wake up,¡± a gently whispered entered Lefu¡¯s ear. Rolling over with happy grin, Lefu reached out only to felt solid muscle. ¡°Son, that my chest your grabbing, so kindly remove your hand,¡± Matt voice woke Lefu up.


    Retracting his arm, Lefu attempted to delivered a palm strike from soft fist. But before his palm could connect, Matt diverted the palm. Grumbling as he sat up, Lefu glared at his father. ¡°Why are you here so early and why did you whisper into my ear?¡±


    ¡°Hurry and get ready, there only five days to drill vampire slaying techniques into you,¡± Matt grumbled. ¡°Then I can only train you on the weekends.¡±


    ¡°What about my acting?¡± Lefu asked. I think I still have few parts left.


    Replying with bored look, ¡°The Zurie¡¯s called earlier and said your part in the show completed.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they question my death?¡± Lefu asked.


    ¡°Director Keegan is a werewolf, and figured you come back somehow. Camilla tracked and erased the witness¡¯s minds last night. As for producer Edward he under investigation,¡± Matt explains. ¡±The police were tracking him for quite some time. It seems that multiple murder case involving actors revolve who worked with him.¡±


    What you¡¯re not coming until school starts! Clare¡¯s voice rang in Lefu¡¯s mind.


    Is that a problem? Lefu asked.


    It¡¯s a big one, how can I confess to you and complete my mission? Clare¡¯s thoughts made Lefu laugh.


    Should I take that as your confession, if so try again. You just made it sound like a mission instead of your confession. Lefu answered cutting the link.


    ¡°Why does the one causing me trouble get arrested the next day?¡± Lefu mumbled.


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re the luck the police need,¡± Matt shrugged.


    Annoyed by Matt¡¯s answer, Lefu kick him out before packing his things. Throwing his training clothes and spare clothes, Lefu left the room. On the table a mutant slime was eating all the food.


    It seems that mother tried cooking again, Lefu sighed opening the fridge. Inside the fridge was two more slimes. It seems she tried to multiple times.


    ¡°Son, it seems the lunch I made for you two mutated again,¡± Violet commented from the couch. ¡°So, kill the slimes.¡±


    Opening the fridge again, Lefu pulled the slimes out. Smashing the two together, he instantly killed them, but created a sonic boom when his hand clashed. Being near the source and weak body, the slime on the table exploded. Oops, Lefu thought as he grabbed the mop.


    ¡°Is that all of them?¡± Lefu asked, before on fell on his head. ¡°Or not.¡±


    Lefu took off the slime and crushed it over the bucket. Assuming that was the last one, Lefu put the lid and hazard sticker on the bucket. ¡°We seem to be running low on hazard stickers,¡± Lefu said.


    ¡°We can get some on the way back,¡± Matt said entering the room. On his back he was carrying three duffle bags and two in his hands. Wearing pair of sunglasses and straw hat, he was ready to go.


    ¡°We are heading out,¡± Matt said.


    ¡°Be careful and watch out for cars on the way,¡± Violet said turning on season one of Vampire Life.


    Tossing the two bags, Matt gave Lefu the bags to carry. ¡°Carry these,¡± Matt said, ¡°we have couple hour run ahead of us.¡±


    ¡°Why are we running?¡± Lefu asked. ¡°it is faster if we drove there.¡±


    ¡°It to serve as a warmup,¡± Matt calmly replied as he left the apartment. Following him out the door, Lefu waved at his mother before closing the door. After reaching the street, Matt began jogging towards the mountain, but in other eyes he was faster than a car.


    Lefu closely followed behind him, and matched his steps with his breath. Slowly his steps began to sync allow him to pick up speed. ¡°Oh, he began to add Aether to his steps,¡± Matt mumbled picking up speed again.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    With their current speed, they appeared as blurs to normal civilians. ¡°How far is it?¡± Lefu asked.


    ¡°By our current speed, we should arrive in three hours.¡± Matt replied, increasing his speed again.


    Two hours later arriving at the base of a mountain, two figures appeared. ¡°Father we arrived an hour ahead of schedule.¡±


    ¡°Lefu, you cheated, why did you throw dirt at me?¡± Matt complained. ¡°I would have won otherwise.¡±


    Not bothering to look at him, Lefu smiled. ¡°What are you talking about, I put too much strength into my step. How would I have known the dirt fly towards you?¡±


    ¡°Shameless, but I like it,¡± Matt praised. ¡°Well we arrived and short on time, but what worries me is the house after five days.¡± He said in worried tone.


    ¡°Mother will eat out right?¡± Lefu bravely asked. She surely won¡¯t try to cook for every meal. Lefu thought. If she does we won¡¯t have enough buckets.


    ¡°We will do what all great men did in the past,¡± Matt proudly said, ¡°we will think about it later.¡±


    ¡°So, we are buying buckets on the way back,¡± Lefu commented while Matt nodded in tears. I hope we have enough money on us, since I¡¯m sure father didn¡¯t bring his card.


    ***


    After Lefu cut the mind link, Clare stared off into space. Did I just get rejected before I confessed? Clare¡¯s mind failed to process. He said to try again, when it didn¡¯t sound like a mission forced her too. So, I still have a chance, Clare gripped her fist in determination.


    [Mission Alert: Confess your feelings, Failed


    Punishment: Must write 100 love letters to Lefu.]


    ¡°One hundred, that insane,¡± Clare shouted, but secretly thought. At least they can be the same.


    [Each letter has to be different. Thanks to the host catching this she is freed from one love letter.


    0/99 love letters completed.]


    I can¡¯t control my body, Clare panicked as her body didn¡¯t listen to her. Clare¡¯s body grabbed stack of paper and started writing. This feels so embarrassing, Clare thought but she continued to smile. After few minutes she finished the first one and sealed it in an envelope.


    [1/99 Love letters completed.]


    ¡°Maybe this won¡¯t be so bad,¡± Clare mumbled as she wrote the next one. She soon completed the next one and prepared the next one.


    [2/99 Love letters completed.]


    Two hours after completing the first two, Clare has finished thirty more. Blushing she continue to write as the letters get more erotic. System how can you be so shameless like this, Clare asked the system.


    [System not responsible for what written. What is written is what the host current thoughts are.]


    What do you expect me to think reading them, Clare criticized the system and herself. After sealing the completed letter, her body continued to write the next one. When this is over, I so need to punish him even when it mostly my fault, Clare complained.


    Unaware she being watched, Clare continued to write her letters. Standing outside her door, Kevin was secretly watching. ¡°I take a day off and my wife asleep, while my daughter writes love letters,¡± he grumbled.


    ¡°Sir, I believe they are to Lefu. Lady Clare has relegalized her feeling for him,¡± Bill reported.


    ¡°I know,¡± Kevin mumbled, ¡°But it feels so fast.¡±


    ¡°They say love comes at unpredictable times,¡± Bill tried to cheer up his boss.


    ¡°It also makes them blind,¡± Kevin counter. ¡°Beside how can I happily allow this.¡±


    ¡°Time will tell,¡± Camilla voice came from behind. ¡°beside how can we judge, we nearly married in first two days we met.¡±


    Gripping his fist and fire in his eyes, Kevin nearly shouted. ¡°If he dares hurts her, I will kill him! The pride as a father will carry me to victory.¡±


    ¡°That great honey,¡± Camilla patted him, ¡°But he¡¯ll kill you first once his seal lifted.¡±


    As if cold water splash on his boiling blood, Kevin groan. ¡°I will find a way!¡± his spirit instantly lifted.


    A book hit him in the back, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. I kill you first if you don¡¯t stop shouting in front of my door,¡± Clare angrily yelled.


    Chasing away her parents, Clare grunted before continue her writing. ¡°What will I do when I complete these?¡± she mumbled sealing another letter. ¡°I hope I don¡¯t have to give it to him, that be really embarrassing, but maybe worth it?¡±


    ***


    On the mountain Lefu was punching a tree. Punching the tree, Lefu¡¯s fist went through the trunk. Shouting in frustration, Lefu punched the ground. The punch resulted in thirty-foot crater.


    ¡°Son you need to focus,¡± Matt said. ¡°unless you want to slaughter everything.¡±


    ¡°But this is impossible,¡± Lefu complained.


    ¡°Then let switch tactics,¡± Matt said, ¡°Don¡¯t think of them as enemies, think of them as a sparring partner.¡±


    Matt walked next to a tree and hit it with full force. The tree vanished into dust amazing Lefu. ¡°See I can shatter vaporize the tree easily. Now watch this,¡± Matt said while punching another tree. The tree shook a little but was completely unharmed.


    ¡°You keep putting Aether into your move consciously and subconsciously,¡± Matt explained. ¡°What we have to do is reduce the amount your subconsciously regulates. Once we done that half the battle is complete,¡±


    ¡°But, I¡¯m already putting the lowest amount, and it barely a thread of Aether.¡± Lefu said. ¡°Even if I completely hit the tree without Aether it shatters.¡±


    ¡°This is going to be harder than I thought,¡± Matt mumbled. ¡°Should I give Vel a call, but will he even appear?¡±


    Thinking of changing his training strategy, Matt wondered if five days were enough. ¡°If he can¡¯t control it when school starts, he may accidently injure or kill someone,¡± he mumbled. ¡°Well, if he can¡¯t get by the fourth day, I guess I call Vel for help.¡±


    Boom!


    ¡°Stupid tree you¡¯re not supposed to fall!¡± Lefu yelled. ¡°If this keeps happen I might run out of trees!¡±


    Matt studied his son thinking he should call Vel sooner than planned.


    ¡°Well it be entertaining to watch,¡± Matt thought watching the tress fall. ¡°Maybe I will build a cabin. It such a waste to leaves these logs here.¡±

 Chapter 23

    It so nice to wake up in my own bed, Lefu grinned as he yawned. After five days of intense training, he returned to house full of slimes. Snapping his fingers, nearly all the slimes exploded leaving behind layer of slime.


    ¡°Lefu, stop sleeping and get to training we only got one more day,¡± Matt¡¯s voice shattered his dream. Annoyed that his dream was ruined, Lefu opened his eyes. Why do I have to continue, I mastered the skills yesterday, Lefu complained.


    ¡°The forms were mastered but you lack combat with them,¡± Matt said. ¡°Today going to be sparring.¡±


    ¡°Who my partner?¡± Lefu asked with yawn. Realizing what was said, Lefu quickly rolled to the side.


    I should have guessed sooner, Lefu grumbled as he took his stance. Facing Matt, Lefu used ¡®Phantom Step¡¯ which he recently learned from him.


    Phantom Step allows the user to appear to be stepping one way, but actually going the other. Lefu learned this two days ago from Matt and mastered it with Master Dugu. When Lefu was practicing, he destroyed the training few dozen times.


    ¡°You seems to mastered the basics,¡± Matt praised as he moved closer. Lefu noticed that Matt¡¯s legs didn¡¯t move. ¡°but when completely mastered, your legs don¡¯t move.¡±


    That is just insane, Lefu cried. He quickly dodged Matt¡¯s palm strike. Using his momentum, Lefu sent a palm strike followed by a kick.


    ¡°Put your strength into it, I barely felt a tickle,¡± Matt roared.


    There has to be limit to his defense, Lefu complined.


    Following his roar, Matt sent a palm. The speed formed flames over his hand.


    Lefu quickly kicked towards Matt, but his entire leg shattered. Unable to wait on his his leg, Lefu sent out a palm strike.


    Matt intercepted the palm, and launched Lefu fifty feet into the air.


    Lefu quickly raised his guard as Matt jumped towards him. Within less than a second,Bang! Lefu smacked into the ground.


    Matt landed and attacked again.


    He¡¯s not letting up, Lefu attempted to intercept Matt. The clash formed a shockwave destroying all in a twenty foot radius. Sliding back, Lefu sent out a palm strike. A light blue palm formed heading towards Matt.


    ¡°Amazing, even the basics of Ghost Palm are nearing perfect,¡± Matt praised. ¡°But sadly it still not enough.¡± Matt sent out his own nearly eight times the size.


    Lefu quickly activated Phantom Step and barely dodged.


    Matt suddenly appeared beside Lefu and sent a palm.


    Launched back into the air, Lefu felt his entire body in racked in pain. His regeneration went into overdrive repairing his organs and bones. Spitting out mouthful of blood, he stood again.


    ¡°It seems your regeneration improved again,¡± Matt praised. ¡°But it still not fast enough.¡± Following his praise, Matt struck again.


    Matt¡¯s hand went through Lefu¡¯s stomach and appeared behind him. Coughing out large mouthful of blood, Lefu covered Matt¡¯s eyes.


    Lefu took the chance and kicked off the blinded Matt. Covering his side, Lefu struggled to stay awake. Between the pain and healing, my mind struggling to stay conscious, Lefu thought striking towards Matt.


    Crunch!


    Lefu¡¯s entire hand shattered. Matt¡¯s insane defense caused ninety percent to reflect. Is it too late to call hacks on his defense, Lefu jokes. Before Lefu could retreat again, Matt grabbed him.


    ¡°That was a dirty trick,¡± Matt grumbled wiping away the blood. ¡°But it would be effected on most opponents. Sadly your opponent is me.¡±


    Matt rapidly threw countless strikes at Lefu. A large hole formed in the center of Lefu¡¯s stomach. Coughing out more blood, Lefu nearly collapsed.


    ¡°What are you doing Lefu? You need to fight back or you might die,¡± Matt roared. Using the Phantom Palm, he crushed Lefu¡¯s legs. Next he crushed Lefu¡¯s arms and finally aim for his head.


    I got to dodge, Lefu urged his broken body.


    Bang!


    A five foot hole appeared where his head was. Jumping to his recently repaired legs, Lefu attempted a kick.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Easily blocking the kick, Matt effortlessly shattered the leg. ¡°Lefu, is this all you got,¡± Matt roared, ¡°Then your failure to both vampire and vampire slayer.¡±


    After hearing Matt¡¯s roar something snapped inside Lefu. The seal cracked and small stream of Aether escaped. But the small stream caused a large changed to Lefu¡¯s body. A black fog engulfed his body, while deep red eyes shown through.


    ¡°Now this is what I¡¯m talking about,¡± Matt insanely laughed. But before he realized what happen, he was forty feet into the ground. Unable to process what happened, Matt sensed immense danger. ¡°I got to dodge,¡± He yelled, as fifty foot hand crashed down.


    ¡°Son, that could have killed me,¡± Matt attempted to stop the fight.


    Boom!


    A bottomless pit formed behind him. ¡°Roar!¡± Lefu¡¯s roar shook the ground and made the air trembled.


    ¡°This might be bad,¡± Matt commented.


    ***


    ¡°What happened to Lefu?¡± Clare shouted while eating breakfast. The connection seemed is growing weaker. Has something happened to Lefu?


    [Emergency Mission: Stop Lefu¡¯s out of control Aether,


    Timelimit: ten minutes


    Punishment: Lefu Dies.]


    How am I supposed to reach him in time? Clare cried at the unfair mission. If by magic i reach him, how am I supposed to save him.


    [Prepared to be warp over...3...2...1.]


    Clare¡¯s surrounding changed from a dining room to wasteland. Looking around, Clare seen holes, blood, and tries were everywhere.


    ¡°Lefu, calm down,¡± Matt¡¯s voice yell rang in her ears.


    Facing the direction of the yell, Clare saw him wounded all over. Five deep cuts running across his chest. Facing him was large black fog with deep red eyes.


    ¡°Is that Lefu? What happened to him?¡± Clare cried out.


    [Due to the seal cracking, an incomplete transformation happened. Due to the exceeding his body limits, the Aether is slowly destroying his body and mind.]


    ¡°But how am I supposed to stop, he doesn¡¯t seem to be in control?¡± Clare asked as Matt crashed through trees.


    [Countdown: 9:58]


    System if you don¡¯t want to help, I just do it like a side character, Clare roared. Dashing towards him, she attempted to throw herself on him. But reality won and she was smashed into the ground.


    ¡°It seems the anime and books lied to me,¡± Clare spit out blood.


    [Countdown: 6:32]


    Why, what made the time shorten. Clare cried as the time limit shorten even more.


    [Due to host reckless behavior, the Aether is moving faster.]


    [It is recommended that the host use mind link.]


    ¡°What am I supposed to do?¡± Clare mumbled. ¡±Drag him into the mind realm.¡±


    Clare¡¯s scenery changed once again. Appearing in a flower field, she noticed a figure on the ground. ¡°Lefu!¡± she shouted as she approached him. ¡°Lefu, wake up,¡± Clare shook Lefu, but he didn¡¯t wake up.


    ¡°He won¡¯t wake up,¡± a man voice said. ¡°His will isn¡¯t strong enough to fight back the Aether corruption.¡±


    Clare turned her head and face the man. To her surprise it was the man training Lefu. ¡°Who are you and what do you mean?¡± Clare asked in threaten tone.


    ¡°You can call me Master Dugu,¡± Master introduced himself. ¡°Anyways the boy lacks a strong will power. While in mortal terms it could be consider strong, but at his current level...he is inferior to the ones without it.¡±


    ¡°What! There has to be a way to save him,¡± Clare shouted.


    ¡°There is a way,¡± Master Dugu said slowly. ¡°What you have to do is strengthen his will. There are multiple forms such as will to live, protect, fight, and well you get the idea.¡±


    ¡°How am I supposed to do that if he not awake?¡± Clare pointed out.


    ¡°That is not a problem,¡± Master Dugu replied. ¡°Once you start, there is no going back. If you decided to turn back you will die.¡± he warns.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how dangerous it is,¡± Clare said without hesitation.


    ¡°Well, prepare yourself,¡± Master Dugu smiled. ¡°But why do you go so far for him.¡±


    Clare was unable to answer as she didn¡¯t have an answer. ¡°I blame myself for his current situation,¡± Clare said after long pause.


    ¡°If you had the chance to pick again, would you still pick the same or let him die?¡± Master Dugu asked.


    After some thought, Clare answered slowly, ¡°I would still pick the same answer.¡±


    ¡°Then why do you blame yourself?¡± Maser Dugu asked.


    ¡°Because he died protecting me,¡± Clare lashed out. ¡°I would have been fine, but¡­¡±


    ¡°You would have been fine,¡± Master Dugu interrupted. ¡°But what if I told you that his transformation would happen with or without you.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean,¡± Clare asked confused.


    A small screen appeared next to Master Dugu showing Lefu. He was covered in dirt and wearing rags. The look in his eyes was filled with pain and loneliness.


    ¡°This screen is from a parallel world where he didn¡¯t meet you.¡± Master Dugu explained. ¡°He met with a vampire with a grudge against his parents. He went through the same process you witness. After that without the seal or will, he rampage and wipeout eighty percent of the population. When he finally regain his consciousness, he realized he was alone and hated by everyone. Now he sits in abandoned building unabled to die and tortured by what he done.¡±


    The screen changed and a older Lefu appeared. ¡°This is from a world where his entire family was killed. He made a deal with few gods and began wiping out all the supernaturals for revenge. He doesn¡¯t care if they were innocent or guilty he slaughtered everyone.¡±


    Hundreds of thousands screen appears showing different Lefu¡¯s. Most of him were either better off dead or public nightmare.


    ¡°What do you gain from showing me all these,¡± Clare asked with red eyes from crying.


    ¡°Once you make a choice, don¡¯t ever regret it,¡± Master Dugu said, ¡°If you chose to regret you answer a long road of regret and pain is ahead.¡±


    ¡°But what if it the wrong choice?¡± Clare asked.


    ¡°As long as you believe it the correct answer,¡± Master Dugu replied. ¡°Then it doesn¡¯t matter of everyone or the world tells you. The only thing you gotta do is believe that your choice is correct.¡±


    Clare as if receiving enlightenment from Master Dugu confusing words smiled. ¡°How do I save him?¡± Clare asked with firm resolve.


    ¡°His body Aether is rampaging,¡± Master Dugu replied. ¡°What your going to do is take it into your body and create a circuit. After creating a path for it to follow, Lefu will awaken and the corruption will disappear.¡±


    ¡°What should I do,¡± Clare asked impatiently.


    ¡°Kiss the boy.¡±

 Chapter 24

    ¡°Kiss the boy,¡± Master Sasha¡¯s voice rang in Clare¡¯s ears.


    ¡°What?¡± Clare shouted while blushing. She was unprepared and accidentally shouted.


    ¡°Stop yelling, I¡¯m only telling you to kiss him, but there is always another option,¡± Master Sasha said. She appeared next to Master Dugu and grinned evilly.


    Clare¡¯s mind went entered a frenzy as it tried to figure out the other option. Soon, she began to blush deep red. ¡°It too early for that,¡± she finally whispered. Should I really kiss him? But will he like it or not?


    ¡°Hurry up and choose,¡± Master Sasha said impatiently. ¡°Time is running out.¡±


    Walking over to Lefu, Clare felt like a prince about to kiss his sleeping princess. ¡°Please don¡¯t hate me for this,¡± she whispered as she gave away her first kiss. Feeling Lefu¡¯s lips, his intense Aether entered her body, while hers entered his. So comfortable, Clare instantly thought.


    ¡°She only needed to hold his hands,¡± Master Dugu whispered to Sasha. But made no movement to say anything.


    Sasha barely held back her laugh. ¡°They could, but this is more interesting. It¡¯s going to be interesting to see their reaction after this.¡±


    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right,¡± Master Dugu laughed as well. ¡°It so nice to be young.¡±


    ¡°Is it? I heard from mother that you were afraid of relationships.¡± Master Sasha replied. ¡°Since they were the only battle you couldn¡¯t win,¡± .


    Striking his sore spot, Master Dugu lightly coughed. Brining their attention back to Lefu and Clare, they noticed the energy slowly calming. After few minutes the Aether became gentle and Lefu woke up.


    ¡°Clare,You can stop now, ¡± Sasha gently coughed.


    Clare back away from Lefu and blushed deep crimson. Feeling her lips, Clare looked away in embarrassment. I just kissed him with master watching.


    Lefu realized what she did,¡°Clare, you stole my first kiss,¡± Lefu acted like a maiden. ¡°How can I ever get married.¡±


    Resisting the urge to strangle him, Clare answered in confidence. ¡°Don¡¯t worry I will take you after graduation.¡±


    ¡°That my disciple,¡± Sasha shouted. ¡°Strikes when the iron hot.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Lefu,¡± Master Dugu spoke with confidence. ¡°I got my wife the same way.¡±


    ¡°Well the Aether is under control for the time being,¡± Master Sasha said. ¡°So off you go, and congratulation to the both of you.¡±


    ***


    When Clare woke up, she realized that she was on the ground. To her side, she saw Lefu who transformed back to normal. How should I face him? Or is he going to reject me again, Clare wondered as he never responded.


    ¡°Oh, you''re awake,¡± Matt voice rang in her ears. ¡°Clare, do you mind telling me how you arrived? Also Violet is on her way to pick us up.¡±


    How should I answer him, a magical system warped me over? Clare panic on her reply. ¡°I felt Lefu was in trouble and flew over.¡±


    ¡°In your pajamas?¡± Matt instantly replied.


    Looking at her outfit she realized it true.¡°I was in rush?¡± Clare replied in questionable tone.


    Nice recovery, Lefu¡¯s snickered mentally.


    How am I supposed to answer him? Clare asked. Or do you have a better idea?


    Why not say you were in the area? Lefu responded.


    I totally go into the mountains in my pajamas this early in the morning, Clare shouted.


    ¡°Clare, if your going to lie, say something like you were in the area,¡± Matt replied.


    Both father and son are idiots, Clare rolled her eyes. Violet please hurry, these two are going to drive me insane.


    As though hearing her summons, a BMW arrived. Stepping out of the driver¡¯s seat, Bill opened the door for Camilla and Violet. The two women both glared at them. ¡°Matt, what did you do?¡± Violet asked in angry tone. Clare, finally turned all the way around and saw the destruction.


    ¡°It was Lefu,¡± Matt instantly threw Lefu under the bus. ¡°I may or may not have made his Aether run berserk by accident.¡±


    ¡°Then why does he look fine to me?¡± Violet pressed..If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Because Clare proposed to me,¡± Lefu said, dumbfounding everyone. ¡°She also took my first time.¡±


    ¡°Clare?¡± Camilla simply asked. ¡°Did you at least use-¡±


    ¡°He means his first kiss,¡± Clare shouted interrupting Camilla. ¡°I also gave mine so stop complaining like a victim.¡±


    Both Violet and Camilla click their tongues. ¡°Well, it would have been awkward with the blockhead.¡± Violet glared at Matt. ¡°Besides, no matter how much I want a grandchild, I want to attend the wedding first.¡±


    ¡°Maybe we should set it after graduation?¡± Camilla said. ¡°It will give both of them time to get to really know each other. It will also give them to fend off the Nirvana Organization for some time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but we should start planning right away,¡± Violet said.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯ll be too stressful later,¡± Camilla replied..


    Both Violet and Camilla soon forgot about everything else. As their ideas treaded dangerous territory, Lefu interrupted them.


    ¡°Can we go now?¡± Lefu asked.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go,¡± Clare instantly agreed, blushing in embarrassment.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Get in the car,¡± both of them warped into the vehicle. ¡°We got planning to do.¡±


    ¡°But I haven¡¯t even agreed to get married,¡± Lefu grumbled. A bloody hand landed on his shoulder. Matt looked at Lefu and began to whisper.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Matt softly said. ¡°At least you don¡¯t have to move into their house yet. It¡¯s the family tradition that the males must live with the wife¡¯s parents a month before the marriage.¡±


    ¡°Right let¡¯s move Lefu in starting friday,¡± Camilla suddenly said.


    ¡°Son, I wish you luck,¡± Matt said in a gloomy tone.


    Why does mother seems so happy? Clare wondered. He hasn¡¯t even replied yet, I heard that the longer the wait the bigger chance of rejection is.


    I will give you the answer in one week. As it right now we are basically being pressured into it, Lefu¡¯s voice rang into the mind link.


    Hearing his reason, Clare felt happy yet sad as she didn¡¯t mind. I have really fallen to deep. I wonder how father going to react?


    ***


    Inside the Zurie¡¯s mansion, Clare was facing her father. His current expression was bubbling with anger as Camilla kept talking about a wedding. Finally when Camilla mention it was planned after graduation, he snapped.


    ¡°Why is it so soon?¡± Kevin asked as tears rained down. ¡°She use to be so cold to the boy, why the big turn around?¡±


    ¡°Oh, also Lefu¡¯s moving in Friday. It has to do with his family tradition or something.¡± Camilla said.


    ¡°Has he agreed to this?¡± Kevin asked, clearly doubting Lefu even had a say in this. ¡°That boy¡¯s mind must be in chaos,¡± he mumbled.


    ¡°Clare, did Lefu agree?¡± Camilla suddenly asked.


    Sorry Lefu for my selfiness, Clare thought. ¡°Yes, he agreed to this.¡±


    ¡°As long as he agrees, he can stay in the guest room.¡± Kevin said. ¡°We have more than enough space. Besides I¡¯m interested in getting to know Son-in-law better.¡±


    ¡°Great, then it settled,¡± Camilla clapped her hands. ¡°Now all we have to do is remodel his room. We can¡¯t have him accidently breaking everything. While we are at it, let¡¯s reinforce Clare¡¯s room. Maybe we should also reinforce the bed frame?¡±


    Clare simply watched as her mother negotiated Lefu¡¯s move-in. Father why do you look so sad, it not like I¡¯m going anywhere?


    Smiling sweetly at Kevin, Clare watched as tears continued to feed the smell ocean of tears beneath his feet. Her heightened senses would barely make out an silent mumble.


    ¡°I must support them, I can¡¯t kill Lefu. I must support them, I can¡¯t kill Lefu,¡± Kevin chanted to himself like a mantra.


    Clare grabbed Camilla to voice her concerns about Kevin. ¡°Is something wrong with him?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he is just happy that his daughter grew up so fast,¡± she simply replied.


    ¡°Ok, but it sound like he wants to kill Lefu?¡± Clare replied.


    After some thinking, Camilla replied simply. ¡°He just being overdramatic.¡±


    ¡°If you say so,¡± Clare said hesitantly. Kevin¡¯s chant was getting progressively violent towards her future husband.


    ***


    After returning to his room, Lefu quickly cleaned himself up. After diving into bed. How should I respond to Clare? he thought. I like her as a person, but what about as a lover? I will use the week to sort out my feelings. Besides, it feels like everyone pushing us together. But why?


    ¡°It perfectly normal to hesitate on this matter, expectly when I barely know anything about her.¡± Lefu mumbled to himself. ¡°I first met her after the accident, she was cold towards me then. When she invited me as an actor, and she had a cold personality, When we had lunch, she she was happy but was still cold. So when did she start caring about me? Was it after I died?¡±


    Unable to discover the answer, Lefu¡¯s mind spun in circles. Are there some other factors in play here?


    ¡°Lefu, come watch vampire life with me,¡± Violet shouted through the apartment.


    Jumping off his bed, Lefu entered the living room and saw his father cleaning up the slimes. Sitting down on the couch, Lefu commented on the program. ¡°Season 6? Didn¡¯t you start over when father and I left?¡±


    ¡°Of course I did,¡± Violet replied in great pride. ¡°I watched it nonstop and forsook sleep. I would have continued but I fell asleep during the third season.¡±


    ¡°Great,¡± Lefu praised Violet. ¡°So, how long do I have to watch this?¡±


    ¡°Huh? We are going to watch it all until tomorrow morning,¡±Violet said. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing vampires don¡¯t need sleep.¡±


    We don¡¯t need sleep, but it¡¯s insane to watch a show for that long. Lefu thought. He looked behind him and saw a surprise letter, which he opened and immediately read.


    Dear Son,


    I will return later so don¡¯t worry and enjoy watching Vampire Life with your mother.


    Yours Truly,


    Your Loving Father, who definitely has something very important to do and isn¡¯t just skipping out on watching Vampire Life.


    ¡°He ran away, but isn¡¯t this his favorite show also?¡± Lefu silently muttered.


    ¡°Huh, where did Matt go?¡± Violet noticed that Matt disappeared. ¡°That weird, he sounded so excited to join us. He must have went to buy us snacks.¡±


    Mother, he ran away because he didn¡¯t want to watch. So I doubt he is bringing snacks back, Lefu thought while crying inside.

 Chapter 25

    ¡°Lefu, time to get up,¡± Violet kicked Lefu. ¡°You got school today, so get ready.¡±


    Groaning as he opened his eyes, Lefu glared into the mirror. I really want to skip as one hour of rest isn¡¯t enough. What was even the last thing I learned in school? Well, what should I wear now? Lefu wondered looking at his clothing option.


    His drawers were filled with cool colored pants while his shirts were warm colors. Grabbing a white shirt and dark blue, Lefu entered the bathroom. Short time later he exited with dripping hair and bright smile.


    Lefu left his room and saw his father. He calmly walked over and ¡°Gently¡± gripped Matt¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Good morning father,¡± he greeted through his teeth. You only returned after the marathon was done.


    ¡°Good morning, that marathon was exhausting,¡± Matt cheerfully replied. ¡°Watching so many episode take it out of you.¡±


    Lies, you disappeared for the whole thing, Lefu raged internal. You alone came back when she finished the latest season. What were you doing the entire time anyways?


    ¡°I brought back breakfast,¡± Matt pointed to the table. On the table was breakfast bagel with hashbrowns. When Lefu picked it up, he only got a wrapper as it been ate already. Unable to control his rage, Lefu punched Matt.


    ¡°That was a cruel joke!¡± Lefu yelled. ¡°How dare you tempted my fragile heart.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Matt easily dodged. ¡°Who could have ate it? I only left it there for few minutes.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that was for Lefu?¡± Violet asked without sign of guilt. ¡°I ate it, it was delicious by the way.¡±


    ¡°So, it your fault,¡± Lefu shouted at her. ¡°That was cruel. Now my fragile heart shattered into dust, How can it ever be repaired.¡±


    Knock!


    Lefu opened the door and Clare stood there. She wore red vest with black shirt underneath, while her skirt was matched. Her outfit outlined her body emphasizing her assets. He became mesmerized by the sight of her. Standing behind her, Bill was holding breakfast.


    ¡°Well invite them in son,¡± Matt called. ¡°Or you just going to keep staring.¡±


    Clearing his throat, Lefu stepped to side allowing them inside. The two entered with Bill placing the bag of food on the table. ¡°Why are you guys here so early?¡± Lefu whispered to Bill.


    ¡°The young lady wants you to ride together to school ,¡± Bill replied.


    Lefu now understood the reason for their appearance, but didn¡¯t understand why she wants to ride together. Coming over so early and bringing breakfast, just for going to school together? There has to a more reas- is that a breakfast bagel. Lefu drooled over the bagel.


    ¡°Go ahead and eat,¡± Clare said. ¡°We need to make a stop before going to school.¡±


    ¡°Where do we need to stop by?¡± Lefu asked between bites. ¡°If it shopping can¡¯t we just stop after school?¡±


    Clare pouted, while looking away. Did I say something I shouldn¡¯t? Lefu looked around in confusion. His mother just held her head in her hands while his father just shrugged. ¡°She want to stop by a jewelry store, as a master jeweler in town this morning,¡± Bill whispered in Lefu¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Sure we can stop by,¡± Lefu said. Why should I agree, you guys are the one taking me? Does Clare need some earrings or something? Lefu couldn¡¯t think of reason why and slowly tossed the thought to the back of his mind.


    After finishing their meal, Violet pushed them out the door. ¡°Well, you better go before traffic gets bad,¡± was Violet excuse. Bill opened the car door and allowed the two to climb into the backseat. ¡°Clare, what do you need from the jewelry store?¡± Lefu thoughtlessly asked.


    ¡°I want to look through the new selection of jewelry,¡± Clare replied with a slight coldness. The coldness surprised Lefu as it felt like forever since he last felt it. I don¡¯t seems to say anything right today? Lefu felt wronged. How am I supposed to know what to say or not to say? I might need a list of what to say and what not to say.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    The car just sat in silence until it arrived at the shop. Bill opened the door revealing a middle aged man. He wore a suit and bowed towards them. ¡°Welcome to Jewelry of Ancient.¡± he said raising his head. ¡°The ancestor has been expecting you and prepared a selection of accessories.¡±


    The man spun around and entered the shop. Clare followed him in with Lefu, while Bill stood by the car. Inside the shop, Lefu saw thousands of different accessories. He saw earring, necklace, and rings. The man walked behind the counter and a old man appeared from the back room.


    ¡°Great grandfather Turtle,¡± Clare immediately said with warmth and smiles.


    ¡°Clare, it been ages since I last saw you. Do you have any idea how surprised I was when Camilla told me about your wedding in almost a month? I spent all night creating rings for you.¡± Turtles said making Clare blush. ¡°I assuming this bright young man is the lucky.one.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Lefu Delano,¡± Lefu politely introduced himself.


    ¡°What a polite young man now a days. You can call me great grandfather turtle or grandfather turtle.¡± Grandfather Turtle said. ¡°So let me bring out the selection. Fair Warning some of these have grumpy personalities. So put them back if they resist you.¡±


    Grandfather Turtle entered the back room, only to return with cart filled with rings and earrings. ¡°I also have your mother¡¯s order here. So let''s begin-¡±


    The cart began to shake as most of the rings try to run when Lefu looked at them. Quickly looking away the rings settled, while grandfather Turtle looked surprised. Quickly sorting out the rings that didn¡¯t tremble in terror, only eight options remain.


    The middle aged man pushed the cart back into the backroom. ¡°Well, that was unusual as only intense Aether energy could frighten them to that extent,¡±  whispered Grandfather Turtle. ¡°If that true then I don¡¯t know if these rings could hold up against that. Besides the ones I created last night are useless.¡±


    ¡°Well, that narrowed down quickly,¡± Grandfather tried to joked.


    Lefu could only smile wry as he guess it was his fault. Stepping closer to get better look, five more rings began to tremble. He quickly looked over the remaining three. On the left a pair of rings were silver in color. Engraved around it were words of ¡®Rise of the King of Wolves¡¯ in ancient latin. In the middle was pitch black ring with a red gem. Engraved on the outside ¡®Terror of the Night¡¯ was written in Ancient Greek. As for the finally ring it was blue in color with a pearl. The engravings were ¡®Lord of the ocean¡¯ written in unknown language.


    ¡°These translation cards are really helpful,¡± Lefu said as he read over the cards.


    ¡°Lefu, remind me to have Kevin teach you ancient languages after school,¡± Clare replied.


    It would be nice if the omni system gave me a skill, which allows me to master languages faster. Lefu complained but wasn¡¯t worried a his memory allows him to memories anything seeing it once. The only problem is he can recall some of it when he needed it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try the vampire ring first,¡± Turtles said holding up the black ring. When Lefu reached towards the ring, the ring launched into nearby wall. ¡°Cough, I meant the wolf ring,¡± he mention before the ring trembled with fighting spirit. ¡°What about the merema-¡± the blue ring turned to water.


    ¡°Shen, grab the black box from my desk,¡± Grandfather Turtle said in grave tone. The middle aged man nodded before he entered the backroom. Few minutes later he returned hold an old box covered in weird symbols.


    Shen gently placed the box down before the box began to shake heavily. The weird symbols lit up before they shattered. The top of the box burst opened and two blurs launched towards Lefu and Clare. ¡°Ouch,¡± Both said as they felt something bite into them.


    Lefu looked down to his hand and saw a ring on his figure. The ring slightly glowed red highlighting engravings in the black band. He looked over to Clares and saw hers had similar look but had white glow instead of red.


    ¡°It actually this pair of rings,¡± Grandfather Turtle mumbled. ¡°It seems the empty throne is going to be taken up at long last. It seems their relationship hasn¡¯t crossed the threshold to unlock the rings powers yet.¡±


    ¡°Grandfather Turtle, What going on?¡± Clare asked.


    ¡°Nothing to worry about,¡± Grandfather waved in calmly manner. ¡°It seems that the pair of legendary rings chose their new masters. There is a legend saying whoever holds the rings can commands armies and change eras on a whim. But from the records and my knowledge I collected over six hundred years these rings are sleeping currently. As for how to awaken them I¡¯m clueless.¡±


    ¡°What are the names for the rings?¡± Lefu asked. ¡°Also how much for them?¡±


    ¡°Well I can¡¯t really charge for these rings,¡± Grandfather Turtle replied. ¡°The names for the rings are ¡®The Eternal Rings¡¯. If the records are correct the last time these appeared was when the last Immortal King and Queen were active.¡±


    ¡°If they are Immortal why does it sound like they are dead?¡± Lefu asked.


    ¡°No one knows where they went or where they are,¡± Clare answered. ¡°Legends say they got bored and disappear while other say they ascended to godhood or died. The records say they were last scene three thousand years ago, since then the throne been empty. The fight has reached the point that one of the five candidates while take the throne soon.¡±


    ¡°The fight been going on that long?¡± Lefu shouted in surprise. ¡°How hasn¡¯t someone taken the throne yet?¡±


    ¡°Everytime there is a candidate, he is assassinated by the god of assassin.¡± Grandfather Turtle explained. ¡°Everytime he does, a message is left saying he not worthy of the throne. Before you asked why doesn¡¯t he just take up the throne. The answer is he rejected multiple times.¡±


    [Foreign energy detected.]


    [Analyzing...danger level zero.]


    [Would host like to receive the message?]

 Chapter 26

    [Would host like to receive the message?]


    A message? Lefu¡¯s thoughts stopped. Should I allow it? Since the system said it was harmless let take it. He quickly accepted the message and allowed a string of words to appear in his mind.


    ¡°Congratulation to whoever. If you¡¯re receiving this message then the rings have chosen you to become the Immortal King.¡± The message explained. ¡°Right now the rings should be in their sealed form. To claim the throne unseal the rings and discover the secret hidden within.¡±


    The message cuts off and leaves Lefu shocked. So that why the throne hasn¡¯t been taken. The last king must have made a deal with the assassin god. Since they didn¡¯t have the rings, they didn¡¯t meet the requirements.


    ¡°What wrong young man?¡± Grandfather Turtle asked.


    Realizing that he drifted off, Lefu coughed. ¡°Nothing, just surprised at the important of the rings. Anyways Clare we must go or we might be late.¡±


    ¡°Is it that time already?¡± Grandfather Turtle said before looking at the clock. ¡°Your right, I wouldn¡¯t want you to be caught in traffic. So have a good day you two.¡±


    Clare grabbed her mother¡¯s earrings and waved goodbye. ¡°Goodbye Grandfather Turtle, it was nice meeting you,¡± Lefu politely said. He quickly walked the door afterwards. Lefu climbed into the backseat and looked at the pair of rings.


    ¡°Well, today going to be interesting,¡± Lefu said. ¡°If I remember correctly you have a fanclub and they don¡¯t take too kindly to any male that approach you.¡±


    ¡°What do you expect me to do about it?¡± Clare asked. ¡°I don¡¯t think they will complain much about it though. Haven¡¯t you notice the subtly changes happening to you over the last few days. If anything they say we be a perfect match. I should be worried of girls trying to take you from me,¡± a icy chill engulfed the backseat.


    Why should I care about girls who only want looks? Lefu wondered. I rejected your confession because you made it sound like a mission. I still haven¡¯t accepted you as a girlfriend yet. Is all relationships this hard?


    I doubt it, Clare¡¯s replied through the mindlink. Also accept my confession. I¡¯m never letting you go and will kill any woman who get close to you.


    Lefu felt a chill down his back. He looked out the window and saw the school ahead. Lefu cut the mind link as the car slowly drove through the gate. What controlling Clare? There no way she could fallen so hard and fast for me. There should be a reasonable explanation as she shouldn¡¯t know much about me.


    The car slowly pulled up to the front door, where few cars could be seen driving away. Bill came to a stop and allowed them to exit. ¡°Have a good day you two,¡± he said before driving away.


    Waving goodbye, Lefu faced towards the school. Few of the ones who already faced towards them as if mesmerized. Are they shocked since I arrived with Clare?


    Lefu walked side by side with Clare into the building while everyone eyes focused on them. ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to class,¡± Lefu said as he grabbed his books. Heading towards his math class, seen Mr. Adams writing few simple problems on the board.


    ¡°Good morning Mr. Adams. How was your week off?¡± Lefu asked.


    ¡°Eventful. I managed to catch up on Vampire Life, I also managed to grade all the tests.¡± Mr. Adam happily replied. ¡°How was your week? Did you do anything interesting?¡±


    ¡°I worked during the week with Clare Zurie and somehow became engaged to her?¡±Lefu replied in weird tone. ¡°Both of our parents are planning the wedding soon after graduation.¡±


    ¡°So your having a shotgun wedding,¡± Mr. Adams laughed. ¡°I had one right after graduation. So it not the end, but I will tell you a secret: Learn to lie. When your wife picks out the ugliest shirt say it lovely and think about throwing with a excuse.¡±


    ¡°Should you be saying that?¡± Lefu asked as he look at the woman in the doorway. ¡°It seems your wife here to deliver something again.¡±


    ¡°Honey, you''re here,¡± Mr. Adams turned around in great speed. ¡°Did you miss me so much and came for a morning visit?¡±


    ¡°You forgot your phone again,¡± She said in cheerful voice. ¡°We will be having a chat later.¡±The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°Yes honey,¡± Mr. Adams said as if he facing a demon lord.


    ¡°Lefu, remember alway be wary of your surroundings,¡± Mr. Adams whisper. ¡°Or you be in for an unhappy ride.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for the advice,¡± Lefu said. ¡°But are you going to be ok?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Mr. Adams cried. ¡°Will chocolates or flower work better.¡±


    ¡°Which one do you use more?¡± Lefu asked.


    ¡°Chocolate, so flowers it is,¡± Mr. Adams said in whisper.


    Lefu lightly patted his teacher attempting to cheer him up. Is he going to be ok to teach the class? Lefu wondered as other students began entering the classroom.


    Few seconds after the bell rang to mark the end, everyone fell asleep. What going on? Lefu wondered. He closed his eyes and carefully enhanced his hearing. ¡°Seems Clare is fine, but seems the cause of it with her,¡± Lefu said walking towards the source. I wish the halls were clear.


    ***


    After separating from Lefu, Clare towards her English class. When she entered the classroom, she spotted her best friend Jess. ¡°Jess, how was your break?¡± Clare asked running over for a hug.


    ¡°Clare, it went terrible,¡± Jess said in tears. ¡°One of my family business partners heirs propose to me. He good looking and has enough money for few generation.¡±


    ¡°How is that bad?¡± Clare asked confused.


    ¡°The rumors floating around him are terrible,¡± Jess said in distress. ¡°There are saying he has a different woman everyday. When he does have a girlfriend he still goes out hunting for other women. He a major playboy.¡±


    ¡°Then reject him,¡± Clare said instantly.


    ¡°How? He is from Daisy Gold,¡± Jess replied in anger. ¡°He belongs to a bigger corporation and the biggest business partner of my family. He says that if we reject him, he will cut the deals between us and run us out of business.¡±


    ¡°Do you want my help?¡± Clare asked.


    ¡°I just figure it out on my own,¡± Jess replied. ¡°If I rely on you it would seems i relied on you to solve my problems.¡±


    ¡°Remember, don¡¯t hesitate to ask,¡± Clare asked worried her friend would do something stupid.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Jess replied as the bell rang.


    Clare gave her friend a hug, before taking her seat. She instantly began to drift off in to a daydream. Clare thoughts started happly at hers and Lefu wedding, but a terrifying monster appeared. Both of their parents went to face it but were instantly killed. Watching their parents die, Lefu¡¯s seal came undone¡­


    ¡°Clare, what you daydreaming about? Class has ended,¡± Jess shook Clare.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Clare replied.


    ¡°If you saw so,¡± Jess said. ¡°Clare, do you think Lefu will agree to help me? You two spent most of the break together. He must have a good personality if you allowed him near you for a week.¡±


    ¡°Why did you suddenly bring up him?¡± Clare asked. ¡°You haven¡¯t ever met him before so why would he help? I don¡¯t think I ever mention his name to you either.¡±


    ¡°How can¡¯t I know who he is,¡± a demonic voice escaped from Jess. ¡°He survived the transaction of the vampire god. He must be killed before his powers grow.¡±


    Clare quickly punched her friend. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the first of many,¡± the voice replied. ¡°He has been place at the top of the wanted board of the Nirvana. Now both bounty hunters and assassins are out tracking him down.¡±


    ¡°Where my friend?¡± Clare asked coldly.


    ¡°Her, she perfectly fine,¡± the voice said. ¡°I sealed her soul into a jar and borrowed her body for a while. If you destroy this body she will forever be trapped in the jar with no body to return to.¡± The voice laughed as it bragged.


    ¡°Is that all?¡± a tired voice sounded behind them. Lefu appeared with a bored expression. ¡°My master recently taught me how to deal with something like this.¡± Lefu reached out his hand and a blue orb slowly gathered in his palm.


    Watching the blue orb, Clare saw it slowly transforming into a blade. Is that a blade formed out of Aether? Father mentioned that certain individuals with insane amount of Aether can form weapons or armor. What is he planning to do with that? It can be he plans to cut down Jess! Rushing forward, Clare planned to tackle Lefu could attack.


    Lefu swung the half completed blade leaving a blue line behind. The blue line gently disappeared along with the blade. Feeling rage that Lefu cut down her friend, Clare gather most of her Aether an slammed into Lefu. ¡°How could you do that to my friend? Even if I love you, that no excuse for cutting my friend down.¡±


    Spitting out his blood, Lefu simple walked away. Before the demon began to howl in pain. ¡°How can a human cut only a soul?¡± a black smoke yelled as it vanished.


    Clare caught Jess¡¯s body and noticed there wasn¡¯t any blood or a cut. I think I should apologize to Lefu, but will he accept? Maybe he be like a protagonist and forgive me? Clare cheerfully thought as she cried.


    ¡°Where am I? I remembered the bell rang but after that nothing,¡± Jess said holding her head. ¡°Why are you crying? Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°Nothing happened,¡± Clare said wiping her tears. ¡°I just was extremely worried about you.¡±


    ***


    Stumbling out the door, Lefu spat out another mouthful of blood. What going on? I should already healed from this, Lefu wondered as he fell. Pulling out his phone he attempted to call his mother for help, but his vision began to blur. Why does this always happen to me?


    Few seconds passed Lefu passed out a pair of footsteps approached him. An old hand reached down and pick him up. ¡°Lefu boy, you got a long ways to go if you can barely handle, a spectral,¡± a man voice said dragging Lefu off.

 Chapter 27

    After school, Clare was standing outside waiting for Lefu to exit. Unaware that Lefu have left already as she been avoiding him all day. Where is he, I need to talk to him and apologize? Clare wondered as she coldly scanned the crowd.


    While Clare scanned the crowd, her ring slowly dimmed without any marking or white glow. When everyone has left no sign of Lefu was present. ¡°Lady Clare, I called his parents and it seem he missed everything after first period.¡±


    That when the demon attacked, but why did he go missing? My attack should healed within a minute. Clare thoughts became confused. If he not here and not at home, where could he gone. His phone, let''s call his phone. Clare quickly grabbed her phone and dialed.


    ¡°Lady Clare,¡± Bill said holding up a phone. ¡°I don¡¯t think he will be answering.¡±


    [Mission alert! Locate Lefu,


    Time limit: 2 weeks,


    Reward: Re-enable Mind link, Restore Lefu opinion of you,


    Failure: Memories of Omni system and skills will be forgotten, Lefu memory of you will be forgotten.


    Restriction: Mind link will be disabled.]


    Why does the mission always have low reward but high punishment? Clare cried as the reward and punishment didn¡¯t balance. Maybe I can talk to him and asked for his location inside the mind realm?


    [Due to mind link being disable, the combined mind realm is unaccessible.]


    What? I can¡¯t find him in the mind realm. Clare felt her heart drop. If I can¡¯t reach him there than how am I suppose to find him? Let just cover the basics and check the hospitals and morgues as he might have been mispronounced dead.


    ¡°Bill, order few men to check the hospitals and morgues,¡± Clare ordered in freezing cold voice. ¡°If he no at any of those, began raiding the gangs bases. I remember Lefu mentaintioned that few gangs had a bone to pick with him.¡±


    ¡°As you wish, Lady Clare,¡± Bill replied as he made few quick phone calls. ¡°Until there news, lets head back to the mansion. It seemed that Lady Camilla invited Violet over earlier today.¡±


    ¡°Ok,¡± Clare coldly agreed. The Ice Queen, emerged dropping the temperature few degrees.


    ¡°Young master Lefu, please come back safely,¡± Bill prayed as Clare¡¯s coldness reached a new level.


    After arriving at the mansion, Clare coldly walked in. Behind her she could her Bill apologizing to few servant that welcomed her back. Clare made her way towards the dining hall, and shoved the door open.


    ¡°...what if we arrange the tables in this arrangement?¡± Camilla said pointing to a drawing.


    ¡°What if we move these two tables over a bit or they might not be able to see,¡± Violet comment.


    ¡°That is true,¡± Camilla said. ¡°Welcome back dear, where Lefu?¡±


    ¡°Gone missing,¡± Clare coldly said. ¡°He went missing after first period.¡±


    ¡°Oh, how didn¡¯t you notice before school ended?¡± Camilla asked.


    ¡°A demon assassin attacked after first period finished. While I was thinking on how I should exorcise the demon, Lefu made a half blade of Aether,¡± Clare explained. ¡°He managed to kill the demon, but I thought he also killed my friend body. So in a rage I sort of attacked him and watched him leave coughing out blood.¡±


    ¡°Then you were too afraid to face him and attempted to avoid him all day,¡± Violet said calmly. ¡°But if he was coughing out blood either you hit him with insane amount of Aether or a psychological problem lowered his defense. Did you already start your search?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m having few people checking hospitals and morgue,¡± Clare replied. ¡°But it unlikely he be at any. My guess is someone kidnapped him, so the next plan is to raid few gang bases.¡±


    ¡°Well don¡¯t worry to much,¡± Violet said. ¡°Matt once disappeared for a month after we started dating. When he appeared, he was covered in dirt and blood as a ancient master kidnapped him. He escaped when the ancient master failed in the soul swapping stage.¡±


    ¡°How did that ancient master managed to captured Matt?¡± Camilla asked. ¡°He ranks in the top twenty of world strongest at age fifteen.¡±This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°He was tricked, a ancient master mentioned he was selling a legendary porn book or something?¡± Violet laughed. ¡°When he got back he didn¡¯t have the courage to face me. Now he stays away from books in general. Well with Lefu strength he should be fine.¡±


    How can you be so carefree, Clare complained. You¡¯re his mother aren¡¯t you?


    ¡°Clare, don¡¯t worry,¡± Violet said towards her. ¡°Matt will turn the city upside down in few hours from worrying about Lefu. One time when I went out of town to visit my cousin, he forgot and nearly wiped out all the city gangs in few hours.¡±


    What would happen if he left the city? Clare wondered. Then would the entire city turn upside down?


    ¡°How do you know he wasn¡¯t taken out of the city?¡± Clare asked.


    ¡°Hmm...That is a possibility,¡± Violet said.  ¡°If that true than you will have to find him.¡±


    ¡°Why do I have to find him?¡± Clare angrily asked. ¡°He your son, why don¡¯t you worry about him. He is you son!¡±


    ¡°It because he is my son that I don¡¯t worry,¡± Violet said softly. ¡°I can believe in his strength to bring himself back safely. His weakness in fighting is himself, if he doesn¡¯t subconsciously limit himself he could easily fight against Matt.¡±


    ¡°But Father easily beaten Lefu when they fought?¡± Clare asked confused. That was a one sided match and i¡¯m guessing Matt is at the same level or surpass father.


    ¡°He himself believes he weaker than them,¡± Violet said, looking at her watch. ¡°Oh, look at the time, Camilla and Clare it was nice chatting to you. If you excuse me I need to go bail Matt out of jail.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to take a car,¡± Camilla asked. ¡°Or have me call in a favor and have him released.¡±


    ¡°No, it fine,¡± Violet politely said. ¡°I will stop by later or tomorrow and we can continue our chat.¡±


    ¡°Take care,¡± Camilla and Clare said watching Violet leave.


    After few minutes, Clare went back towards her room. Closing the door she pulled out a storage bin from under her bed. Inside a stuffed bunny was smiling back towards her. Hugging the bunny, she flopped onto her bed and began to tear up.


    Stay strong Clare, he be fine, Clare chanted to herself. Even if he loses all his memories of you, you¡¯ll just have to make new ones. Clare began cry harder. Why am I doing this to myself, I¡¯m sure he doesn¡¯t even like me. If anything he only treats me as a friend, nothing more nothing less.


    [Does Host want a message from future self?]


    ¡°What us the use is it?¡± Clare said ignoring the message. I doubt it will contain his whereabouts and allow me to locate him faster.


    [Error...Message has began playing...Error.]


    [¡°God, that was hard hacking the omni-system. Well I only... few seconds until it... patches and becomes impossible... to hack into again.¡± a woman voices cut in and out of the system. ¡°This should be the time Lefu was taken. Clare, you need to find him or...the humans and supernatural kind...wipeout...Lefu is the...Farm...you must hurry.¡±]


    The message began to cut out badly at the end. ¡°Farm? Wipeout? Lefu is the cause but why is he at a farm?¡± Clare wondered as the message only served to confused her. ¡°Is the kidnapper going to brainwash him into wiping out everything?¡±


    Maybe he at a farm? Clare suddenly thought. Clare quickly cleaned herself up and brought out her laptop. Logging in she hugged the bunny as the computer slowly loaded up. ¡°Mr. Bunny, how many farms do you think going to be in the surrounding area?¡±


    ¡°Over 40,¡± Clare made a squeaky voice, and acted like the bunny was talking.


    ¡°I hope not,¡± Clare replied. ¡°It would take too much time to search them all.¡±


    ¡°Remove the humans without a connection to the supernatural community,¡± Kevin¡¯s said in the doorway.


    ¡°Father, Why didn¡¯t you knock,¡± Clare shouted throwing a pillow at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be working?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t sweat the details,¡± Kevin replied. ¡°How can I leave my cute daughter alone. Why did you suddenly want to check farms?¡±


    ¡°Farms have lots of land to hide a person,¡± Clare said unable to think of a better reason. ¡°It¡¯s not unreasonable for him not to be at one. Beside a feeling telling me he¡¯s at one.¡±


    Kevin simply stared at her, not knowing what going through his mind. ¡°If you believe he¡¯s at one, we can check them out, but only when you narrow the list down to three,¡± Kevin said.


    ¡°Got it, now get out of my room old man,¡± Clare said.


    ¡°Do I stink that bad?¡± Kevin mumbled as he smelled himself and left.


    Left in her room, Clare pulled up a map and began research who owns the farms. Even if she can¡¯t get her hands on police records, she could still gather information quickly. Within the next five hours she manage to narrow down the list, to two farms. If he at any farm he be at one of these two.


    Preparing to go show Kevin, Clare knocked over a folder holding Lefu information, she read before. When she began picking up the scattered paper, she noticed that it mentioned something about a farm. The Mino¡¯s Farm? They weren''t one of my choice, but I might add it and check out how they grow their strawberries. If I manage to learn that then I could grow them myself and control Lefu with them.


    Quickly adding the farm to her list, Clare rushed out of her room. Entering the dining hall she rushed toward Kevin, and shown him her list. She quickly began explaining her reasoning and he nodded at her choices.


    ¡°Very good, but why is Mino¡¯s farm on the list,¡± Kevin couldn¡¯t help but asked.


    ¡°He is a man who Lefu knows very well,¡± Clare said. ¡°So, even if the chances are non-existent it worth a chance.¡±


    ¡°What the real reason,¡± Kevin said.


    ¡°I want to see if there a secret to their strawberries,¡± Clare quietly sad. ¡°If by chance I learned it then I could grow them and control Lefu with them.¡±


    Bursting out laughing, Kevin agreed.

 Chapter 28

    Cold.


    It¡¯s very cold here.


    Lefu assaulted by immensed coldness slowly began to awaken. He looked around the empty cell with a heavily plated door. Lefu began to lift his sore body off a cold rock serving as his bed, he slowly went towards the door.


    Bang!


    Lefu knocked on the door, but the empty room amplified the sound. He waited few seconds hoping someone on the other side. Not receiving a reply, Lefu pounded on the door harder causing more damage to his ears than the door. ¡°Is there no one on the other side?¡± Lefu grumbled.


    ¡°Give it up,¡± a bored voice said through the pipes between walls. ¡°The door is reinforced, so the door not budging with pure physical strength.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lefu asked since his strength should be able to crush it easily.


    ¡°It¡¯s reinforced with everything from seals to latest breakthrough on metal alloys,¡± the voice replied in monotone. ¡°Now stop banging, I¡¯m trying to sleep.¡±


    Not wanting to anger the man, Lefu sat down and shivered. It¡¯s so cold, Lefu complained as white mist formed. While trying to move around to warm up, Lefu felt something in his pocket. He quickly pulled out a letter.


    Lefu,


    Welcome to the Arctic Prison where the criminals that can¡¯t be judged by current society are stored. Here the laws mean nothing and lives are expendable as everyone¡¯s goal is to escape. There are few ways to escape which is conquering all eighteen levels or taking control of the prison.


    Few tips: The quantity or quality of Aether doesn¡¯t matter here, but the way it controlled or applied. Even if you¡¯re immortal, there are fates worse than death. So beware.


    From, Old Mino


    P.s. Reinforce your body with Aether and it possible to ignore the coldness. As a side note, Do not trust anyone.


    Shredding the letter, Lefu punched the cell wall shattering his hand. He quietly watched his hand regenerate and stared at the ceiling. ¡°I should be feeling something like ¡®Why is this happening to me¡¯ or something. Yet, I feel calm and unworried as everything going to be ok.¡± Well I should attempted to reinforce myself so I don¡¯t feel so cold.


    Lefu closed his eyes and attempted to move his Aether to reinforce himself. He quickly located his blue with hint of black Aether. Guiding his energy, Lefu felt immense pain as he bones shattered and organ ruptured.


    ¡°What did I do wrong?¡± Lefu said when his body repaired itself.


    ¡°Idiot, what happen when a glass is filled and you tried to add more,¡± The voice rang through the pipes. ¡°It spills over, but what happens if seal it off? It will exploded and which just happened to your body. If you weren¡¯t immortal, you¡¯ll be dead.¡±


    So I put to much pressure on my body, Lefu figured out after having it said to him. A few second later, his body shattered again. Let¡¯s try this again, Lefu repeletly tried with him shattering his body multiple times.


    ¡°You¡¯re truly an idiot and a masochist,¡± the pipe rang after few hours. ¡°If you can¡¯t master this simple technique, you¡¯re going to have a painful life here.¡±


    Why can¡¯t I do it? Lefu angrily punched the cell wall, while he subconsciously coated his fist in Aether. Instead of his hand shattering again, Lefu rage subsided as his fist was unscathed. He rapidly changed between his fist and the wall. Did I just do it?


    [Aether Reinforcement: Level Basic 2%.]


    ¡°I did it,¡± Lefu shouted.


    ¡°Congratulation, you have barely entered the basic level,¡± The voice sarcastically replied. ¡°Maybe in few days you will be able to reinforced your arm.¡±


    I think I found out the trick, Lefu smirked as he slowly reinforced his arm. After reinforcing his entire arm, Lefu realized a problem as his arm doesn¡¯t bend. Reducing the amount of Aether, Lefu could gradually bend and move his arm again, but with great difficulty.


    ¡°Is it possible to reduce the Aether on the joints,¡± Lefu mumbled. ¡°or strengthen myself without losing flexibility.¡±


    Lefu mind went into overdrive thinking, but was unable to think of a solution. What would happen if I coil my Aether? He thought as he began testing. After few minutes, Lefu entire body was sweating as he became focused on coiling his Aether. I almost got it, but the coiling thread to big. Let try to shrink it, smaller, smaller than a hair. Perfect!The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°I think I got it as,¡± Lefu smiled as moved his arm. ¡°Now let test this,¡± he said as he struck the wall. The wall remained unscathed while his hand nearly broke. ¡°The single thread of Aether is not enough.¡±


    Lefu began to slowly wrapping his arm in thread of Aether. After creating his tenth thread, it instantly broke apart along with the others. ¡°Why did it break when I tried to create the tenth thread?¡± Lefu wondered. ¡°Maybe, I need to change my approach.¡±


    Lefu rapidly created nine more threads before attempting to merge them together. Success! He cheered as the thread combined into one. Let test the strength, Lefu punched the wall. The wall remained unscatched and his hand felt numbed. I¡¯m getting closer, but still need more threads it seems.


    Few hours passed by in quickly and Lefu formed one hundred and twenty one threads with each made from nine smaller ones. So in total he has one thousand and eight nine thread of Aether running through his arm.


    ¡°This seems to be my limit at the current point,¡± Lefu wonder, ¡°It feels my arm will explodes if I add more.¡±


    The sudden urge of wanting to test his current achievement, Lefu punched the wall once again. He watched his hand sink into the wall without any resistant. This is cool, Lefu felt as he pulled his hand out.


    [Aether Reinforcement: Basic 14%.]


    Is it because I only reinforced my arm? Lefu began Reinforced his other arm and watched it rise to thirty two percent. When he completed reinforcing his arms, he moved on and attempted to reinforce his legs, but realized that his legs could withstand more Aether threads. I better match the amount of Aether in my arms or it might have an unknown danger.


    ¡°The cells doors will open in five minutes,¡± a mechanical voice rang throughout the floor. ¡°The prisoners will have two hours to find the exit and make it to the next floor. Only five prisoners are allowed to ascend to the next level. So best to luck to all of you.¡±


    ¡°Five minutes,¡± Lefu muttered. ¡°I won¡¯t be able to completely reinforce my body, but I should be fine as long it not to my torso or head.¡±


    ¡°Oh, the doors are opening,¡± the voice said. ¡°Prepare yourself as this is going to be a bloodbath, literally. Ah, what am I saying that idiot probably thinking how to grab one of five spots.¡±


    He has a weird personality, One moment he filled with sarcasm, but the next moment he¡¯s attempting to explain the future scene. Lefu silently evaluated the man. Wait, I got no time to be focused on him, I need to prepare somehow?


    Five minutes quickly passed with Lefu mind wonder what going to happen. The heavily reinforced door slowly creaked open revealing a dark tunnel. Lefu quickly launched out the door only hearing it slammed shut behind him. Now with no option but to move forward, Lefu wanted to leave the tunnel quickly.


    Why is the tunnel heating up? The freezing cold temperature adjusted quickly changed. Lefu looked behind only to see a large flame barreling towards him. ¡°Fire! Why is there fire in a cold, dark tunnel,¡± Lefu yelled as he ran faster.


    Lefu managed to see the light at the end of the tunnel before the fire engulfed him. The smell of his flesh burning and the pain, caused Lefu to fall. Why can¡¯t I ever have it easy? Lefu complained as he been fatally wounded countless times in the last few weeks. Is everyone and everything goal to torture me?


    Few minutes later, Lefu crawled out of the tunnel with a burnt shirt and burn marks on his pants. Recovered from his terrible burns, he looked around and barren snowland. In nearly all the directions, he only saw snow. ¡°Welcome to the Wasteland of Snow,¡± a huge sign suddenly appeared in front of him. ¡°The exit is straight ahead, but beware of others or you be dead and snowstorms. The snow storm won¡¯t end until the challenge is completed.¡±


    The sign quickly vanished after finishing it message, leaving behind a dissatisfied Lefu. He looked ahead and saw an incoming snow storm. At this rate it will be a miracle to leave with my sanity. Lefu quickly thought as he pushed forward towards the storm.


    Lefu quickly traveled a bit of distances before tripping. Poof! He fell face first into the snow. Looking behind him, he saw a corpse that been mutilated beyond recognition. The face was completely scrape off, along with most of the skin revealing his muscle and inner organs. Lefu instantly felt sick to his stomach as this was one of the most brutal things he seen so far.


    Crawling few feet away, Lefu saw another body in a similar condition but with most of the organs missing. Lefu tried to crawl further away, but the blizzard subsided for few seconds. Looking over what ahead, Lefu felt conquering was going to be harder than he originally thought. Thousands of corpse littered the wasteland dying the snow red. Towards the middle of the field he saw a man holding a severed head.


    The man had sharp claws and lizard shaped head. Covered in dark purple scales, the man began to eat the severed head like a fine meal. Lifting a skull he began to drink blood like wine before looking towards a man crawling away.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± a deep voice laughed as he asked.


    ¡°Nowhere,¡± a voice similar to the one from the pipes.


    He must been the one on the other side of the pipes maybe? Lefu thought before tossing it to the side. There are many way to mimic voices, so he could be unrelated.


    ¡°No, you are going somewhere,¡± the lizard man smiled. ¡°Just not in this body.¡±


    The lizard man quickly killed the man, but didn¡¯t eat or leaving the man there. He began to remove the man¡¯s bones before wearing the man skin. The lizard man disappeared into the boneless corpse.


    ¡°Ah, wearing someone else¡¯s skin always feels better,¡± the deep voice slowly transformed into the dead man¡¯s voice.


    Only after the man left did Lefu stand up surveying the scene. ¡°How did I end up here?¡± Lefu asked as he continued his track forward.

 Chapter 29

    Above a cornfield, Clare stared down from a helicopter with cold red eyes. Since early this morning the farm been under lock down by police. Under the suspicion of human trafficking and growing and distributing drugs. The farm was in chaos as the police began to swept the entire farm with few of Kevin¡¯s special team.


    ¡°Clare, do you see anything?¡± Kevin¡¯s voice entire her headphone. Disappointed in not finding a trace of Lefu, she shook her head.


    ¡°We will continue after a break,¡± Kevin said as he flew the helicopter over to flat spot. When the engines stopped and the propellers slowed down, Clare got out and stretched. She been searching nonstop for the past four hours.


    After few stretches, Clare walked around and saw few women and children huddling around covered in dirt. Confused by the sight, Clare approached them, but they backed away from her. She approached a young officer who was attempting to talk to them.


    ¡°Who are they?¡± Clare asked.


    ¡°They were found in the basement. We are trying to find a translator as they don¡¯t speak English,¡± the officer said as she watched with pity. The officer had a great body as Clare compared herself to her. If Clare had to describe her, she would say it a perfect hourglass figure. The officer had large breast and a thin waist, allowing Clare to wonder why she didn''t become a model.


    Why should I be worried, I should match Lefu¡¯s preference perfectly, Clare glared at the officer name tag. Rosa, why are you wasting your chance to become a model?


    ¡°Something wrong?¡± Rosa asked.


    ¡°Nothing, so what is the language are they speaking?¡± Clare asked.


    ¡°We identified it as Czech, but nobody here can speak it and the cell service is bad,¡± Rosa replied in disappointment. Clare watched as she pouted and fell mesmerized by the sight.


    ¡°How come you didn¡¯t become a model?¡± Clare suddenly asked out curiosity.


    ¡°I attempted to become a model, but when I refused to sleep with heir of Smash Entertainment,¡± Rosa replied in great anger. ¡°I was blacklisted and any modeling job I found after that they would come in and steal it at last minute. So I gave up after a month and decided to become an officer.¡±


    When Clare learned that it was Ted¡¯s doing, she was displeased with Smash entertainment. Even if she has no interest in Smash Entertainment, she still knows some of it shameful behavior. Countless models were ruined by them and lives in shambles.


    ¡°If your interesting in modeling again, come to Primrose,¡± Clare said handing her a card. ¡°We might not number one in modeling industry, but you won¡¯t have to worry about Smash underhanded tricks.¡±


    Rosa accepted the card out of politeness, but Clare seen she didn¡¯t have any idea of joining. After talking for few more sentences, Clare walked towards Kevin who talking on the phone.


    ¡°What do you mean the workers went on strike,¡± Kevin asked. ¡°So it the workers of Thousand Wood Logging company. Since they don¡¯t want to work, just fire them and quickly rehire and get the place back on track.¡±


    Kevin sighed as he hung up the phone. ¡°Why do they want double of what they are making? They are making around 24.59 an hour.¡±


    ¡°It seems our excuse of human traffickers turned out true,¡± Clare said standing near Kevin. ¡°The victims speak Czech, but doesn¡¯t seems to understand english.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Kevin said. ¡°Well I will go speak to them. I know a little since some business partner speak it.¡±


    ¡°Be sure to ask if Lefu was here!¡± Clare shouted at him. Kevin quickly sent a thumbs up while cheerfully talking to the group. After few minutes, the group slowly began to speak and Kevin began nodding translated it to Rosa. Soon he thanked them and walked away.


    ¡°Lefu is not here as it been over a week since the last group came,¡± Kevin said. ¡°It seemed that the trafficker were having an internal problem. So, these were the last group until they could find a new supplier.¡±


    So Lefu not here, Clare sighed in relief. ¡°If he not here let go onto the next farm,¡± Clare said ready to go. When she prepare to go, Kevin stopped her and shook his head.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°The police won¡¯t be able to move for next few days,¡± He explained. ¡°They have to file paperwork and they need breaks. The earlies we can get to the next farm is in five days as we can¡¯t use the police forces everyday.¡±


    ¡°He could be gone by than,¡± Clare yelled. ¡°What if something happens to him? What would happen if his seal breaks? If his seal breaks and he rampage what would happen?¡±


    ¡°We will know his location,¡± Kevin attempted to joke. ¡°Anyways there are infinitely of ¡®what ifs¡¯ but worrying over it won¡¯t solve it. My advice is to believe and trust him as he is not as weak as you think. He just needs to find his Will that pushes him grow, as currently he only been getting massacred by us.¡±


    If his seal breaks, than a repeat of when he was fighting Matt will repeat. Even than we barely manage to stop him, but he grown stronger since than. Clare thought increasing her worries. She began to recall the countless futures that she seen inside the Omni System and didn¡¯t want any of those to happen.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you join Camilla at her photoshoot for the next few days instead of worrying?¡± Kevin suggested. ¡°If you continue worrying like this you will get early wrinkles.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t get wrinkles,¡± Clare angry said. Since she is primogenitor of the vampires, she will always have flawless skin. Vampires will only stops aging during their twenties or unless they¡¯re older when turned. In truth Kevin should look to be in his twenties, but for business and public image he cast illusion magic on himself appearing older.


    Now with the knowledge that Lefu not here, Clare decided to leave leaving the police to their work. Instead of going back home, she went towards the park with a sketched pad. Whenever Clare returns home, she can¡¯t stop worrying and wondering about Lefu. So, she began taking interest in drawing hoping to take her mind off of him.


    She sat down on the park bench and looked towards the building peak above the trees. Gently pressing her pencil against her paper, she began outlining the basics shapes. Slowly she began adding smaller details into the trees along with the buildings. Within twenty minutes a sketched formed nearly identical to black and white photograph.


    Satisfied with the result, Clare turned to the next blank page and began drawing another scene. Allowing her thoughts to go wild, she began drawing a scene where countless corpses were mutilated with a faceless man at the center. When she realized what she drew, she flipped the page and attempted to draw again.


    Once again the scene was present, but the faceless man wasn¡¯t alone. This time Lefu appeared seeming to be angrily shouting. Clare began to pick up speed quickly drawing the next scene and witness a grand battle between the two. Before she reached the end of the fight, she ran out of paper.


    Clare sprinted towards a nearby street artist and bought his sketched pad. Trying to see the end, Clare attempted to draw again. ¡°Why isn¡¯t it appearing!¡± she shouted as no matter what she tries it doesn¡¯t appear. In a fit of rage, Clare slammed the pad down and flopped into the grass looking back through the scenes.


    ¡°It seems both are equally matched, but why aren¡¯t there wounds healing?¡± Clare analyzed carefully. ¡°Both are heavily wounded, but Lefu should be healing within seconds. Judging how the faceless man is holding his own, he doesn¡¯t seem weak either.¡±


    While Clare gradually became lost in the sketches, a young man with short blonde hair approached. He wore suit and simple smile causing all the nearby ladies of young and old attention. He swiftly arrived next to Clare and began studying her body without a sense of shame.


    ¡°Hello beautiful, do you want to join me for a meal?¡± he asked in a flirty tone.


    Clare annoyed at someone distracting her, she glared colder than absolute zero. She quickly debated if she should beat the man within inch of his life and disfigure his face or have BIll deal with it. A shadow at the corner of her vision quickly dismissed the thought. ¡°If you can defeat my fiance father,¡± Clare simply said.


    ¡°Huh?¡± the man confused by her answer felt a hand land on him. He slowly turned around and saw a middle aged man made of pure muscle. His cold sweat had cold sweat as he was beyond terrified.


    ¡°Young man,¡± Matt asked in heavy tone. ¡°What are you trying to do to my son¡¯s wife?¡±


    Matt who been destroying gangs looking for Lefu, was still in battle mode. His original plan was to take a relaxing break before continuing, but he spotted Clare. Upon noticing her, Matt saw a strange young man talking to her, but Clare attitude kept becoming colder.


    ¡°I-I was-wasn¡¯t do-doing anything,¡± the young man said as he sped away. Confused by him running away so fast, Matt looked at Clare.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about,¡± Clare said. ¡°That guy wasn¡¯t anyone I know or want to know.¡±


    ¡°That good,¡± Matt said. ¡°Still it quite rude of him to runaway like that. Someone should teach him some manners.¡±


    Please anyone would want to run away from you if they were told to fight you, Clare secretly smiled. Even when I mind my own business, why do random guys appear? Lefu was truely unique as he always attempted to stay away.


    ¡°Why are you here? Violet said you be destroying gangs or turning the city upside down,¡± Clare asked attempting to change topics.


    ¡°I decided to take a break,¡± Matt replied. ¡°I found a man who seen an old man dragging somebody that looked similar to Lefu. When I went to the place, it turned out to be it was his grandson who was drunk.¡±


    ¡°So we still don¡¯t have any clues,¡± Clare sighed in disappointment.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Matt said. ¡°But your seer power should give us few hints.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±

 Chapter 30

    Step by Step, a figure pushed forwards through the blizzard unaware if he was going straight or not. Without his sight or senses of direction available, he blindly hoped not to run into others. The figure begins to shiver furiously as their sense of danger and fear grew. In a trembling voice they shoutout, ¡°Who out there?¡±


    When nothing replied, the figure calmed down and began walking again. Soon the sound of heavy breathing and footsteps came from behind. The figure slowly turned around only to see a pale man littered in cuts. The figure instantly fainted as the man fell to the ground dead.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t last as long to have my fill of fun,¡± a eerie laugh was heard in the blizzard. ¡°Well, it not all bad as he did discover a new toy.¡±


    After the eerie voice vanished, the figure was quickly dismantled. Picking up the head, a man with a large mustache appeared. Wearing a worn out uniform, the man began to drink the blood of his latest victim.


    ¡°Ugh, The quality of blood here seriously went down,¡± he grumbled smashing the head. ¡°If I don¡¯t find decent blood soon, I might go insane.¡± The man walked away from the scene leaving behind the bodies without care.


    Twenty minutes after leaving the scene, In his burnt clothes and depressed aura, Lefu stumbled across it. He took a quick look at the corpse before sighing, ¡°This is at least the tenth headless corpses,¡± Lefu mumbled as he passed by. He quickly became numbed to the sight as the lizard man showed this isn¡¯t a playground.


    ¡°I should be getting nearer the end,¡± Lefu grumbled as he walked one step at a time. ¡°I wish this blizzard wasn¡¯t here.¡± As if hearing his words the blizzard dispersed allowing, Lefu to see into the distant again.


    ¡°Four of the Five slots to ascended to the next floor has arrived,¡± A message has appeared. ¡°The warden has grown bored and decided to changes things up. For the last slot it has been decided that a battle royale will take place. In order to win, you have to be the last one standing with either the other prisoners unconscious, surrendering, or dead. So best of luck the remaining two thousand contestants.¡±


    Why can¡¯t I be surprised at that, Lefu felt like screaming, but heard footsteps from behind. He quickly snapped around and saw a girl seeming fourteen. She had long red hair and sapphire eyes, with a sharp nose and red lips. The girl seemed to be crying as tear marks ran down her cheeks.


    ¡°Can you help me, Mister,¡± She asked in a fearful voice.


    Lefu took few steps near her and ignored the danger alarm in his head. ¡°What do you need help with?¡± He politely asked with a smile.


    ¡°I need you to die,¡± she said in a cheerful voice. The girl straight afterwards attempted to rip out Lefu heart, but instead her hand cracked. ¡°Bastard, what is your body made of!¡± She screamed holding her limped hand.


    It a good thing I learned to reinforce my chest when I was walking, Lefu grinned. But why is she so surprised, it just the basic reinforcement skill?


    What Lefu didn¡¯t know was his reinforcement was abnormal compared to the general public. The usual reforment is usually used to block against the elements or strengthen the body by small amount. When Lefu compacted his threads of Aether into stronger threads, his defense increase dramatically.


    ¡°It just basic reforment skill,¡± Lefu simply replied. ¡°Now, since you have decided to attack, I will make my move.¡±


    Lefu gripped the girl¡¯s head and lifted her up. He listened to the girl scream in pain, as his fingers slow sank into her skull. What should I do now? Let just knock her out and leave. Lefu thought before chopping at her neck. ¡°Kill her, she will become a threat,¡± a flood of violent thoughts assaulted him, as he felt someone attempted to control him.


    ¡°What a lousy attempt at trying to control me,¡± Lefu muttered as he flooded the small link between them with Aether. I hope you like the Aether, Lefu thought with a small laugh.


    A loud screech from underneath him as a man climb out of the snow. The man was bleeding furiously all over his body as the Aether rampage through his body. He had a bald head and was wearing a black clothing with bones necklace. The appearance made Lefu think of witch doctors, but the he quickly dismissed the idea.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    Bang!


    An arrow made out of Aether shattered upon contact with Lefu back. The small itch made Lefu turn around and look at a woman. She had short white hair and blue eyes, but she didn¡¯t have any clothes. Lefu held back the urge to vomit as the woman appeared over seventy.


    Not even daring to look at the woman, Lefu simply threw the small girl in his hand at the granny. The sound of multiple bones breaking rang into the surrounding. This place of nightmares, corpses is one thing, but naked grannys are another thing.


    Lefu looked up and saw an arrow pointing west appear with a number inside. Reading the number he assumed it the remaining contestants. ¡°So less than thousand remain,¡± Lefu grumbed as he walked towards the west.


    The sounds of battles and cries became louder as Lefu continued going west. ¡°Die!¡± a banshee scream came from behind. Lefu felt a small tickle across his back before realizing someone attempted to cut him in half. Attempting to mold his Aether into a sword again, Lefu used the same method he did with his reinforcement.


    The sword formed into a long blue blade with thin black lines swirling through the blade. Slowly forming on the guard, a highly detailed vampire bat formed. Pleased with himself, Lefu was overjoyed as he managed to complete the sword this time.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t my blade cut you?¡± an angry voice came from behind. Lefu quickly turned and noticed a man angry pointing. The man held a blade covered in blood while he didn¡¯t have a drop on him.


    ¡°Really? I barely felt a thing,¡± Lefu replied tilting his head. ¡°This is the proper way to cut,¡± He said as he swung the Aether blade. The blade left a black mist which carried a corrosion effect as the mist began tearing through the man skin. Screaming in pain the man attempted to cut Lefu¡¯s neck, but didn¡¯t leave a mark.


    ¡°Demon,¡± the man said as the corrosion spread to his chest and melted his heart. He coughed up few mouthful of blood before he collapsed to the ground. Lefu looked at the man before walking away as he muttered ¡°that man wanted to kill me first.¡±


    Ten minutes quickly passed leaving less than twenty contestants remaining. Lefu just wondered in a direction without meeting another person for ten minutes. For the last ten minutes Lefu began to reinforce his mind to defend against invaders.


    [Aether Reinforcement: Intermediate 1%]


    [Aether Reinforcement began to feel like second nature. The energy drain is lessen by fifty percent.]


    Was there a energy drain on the Aether reinforcement, Lefu thought as it was such small amount he had to fully focus to notice. Now it being cut in half Lefu couldn''t notice it as his aether regenerated faster than it being used. Well it doesn¡¯t really matter that much I suppose.


    ¡°Now down to the last twenty contestants, the arena will now begin to shrink,¡± a message appeared. ¡°If the remaining twenty steps outside the arena they will be killed or sealed away for next hundred years.¡±


    The message disappeared and a map appeared with a large circle outlined. Lefu looked at the map only to discover he is nearly in the center. Good or bad, I¡¯m in the center, Lefu thought as heard footsteps nearby.


    A man with a scar over his eye and long messy hair appeared. In his hands were a pair of bone swords and dripping in blood. The man¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he grinned at Lefu, but didn¡¯t approach.


    ¡°Few already appeared here,¡± a deep familiar voice appeared as a another man appeared. He has short brown hair and covered in blood. Lefu instantly recognized it was the lizard man inside another person body.


    ¡°Not fair, I was supposed to be first,¡± a high pitched voice screeched out. Who appeared was the ugliest person Lefu ever scene. She was covered in warts, wrinkles, and five hundred pounds overweight. ¡°How dare you arrive before this beautifulest woman in the galaxy.¡± She screeched out making everyone present wanting to kill the creature.


    Before anyone could make a move to kill the ugly creature, hundreds of arrows rained down. Lefu simply stood there as he wanted to see his defensive power, but the arrows simple bounced off. He realized that a small amount of Aether was present in the arrow attempting to invade his own Aether. It must be that my Aether is greater than theirs, Lefu guessed as the Aether dispersed.


    ¡°Ahh, how dare you shoot this fairy,¡± the ugly creature shouted. She had nearly ten arrows scattered across her body. Three arrows were sticking out of her head while five near her heart. She must has incredible vitality to survive this long, Lefu thought as he watched the others.


    The lizard man simply stepped between the arrows barely missing them by few centimeters. He looked as if he taking a stroll through a park. No quickness of breath or panic was present and when few arrows came he couldn¡¯t dodge he pulled out a corpse. Using a corpse to take the arrows, but why does he have one in the first place? Lefu thought as more arrows bounced off.


    Lefu eyes landed on the man that appeared first, but only saw him dead on the ground with hundreds of arrows. What a sad ending, but how long are these arrows going to go on for? He must have shot few thousand arrows by now.


    After few minutes passed, the arrows didn¡¯t show signs of slowing down. ¡°Well this is getting annoying,¡± the lizard man complained as he began racing towards the source. Following his example the remaining two raced towards the source also.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t everyone being killing each other?¡± Lefu asked standing in his spot confused.

 Chapter 31

    Inside the Rogue city park,a gentle breeze came as Matt stared at Clare in confusion. He was surprised by her shock when she heard him. Matt figured that Clare already knew that she was a seer. Seers are select few that will appear one in ten billion and even rarer in supernatural population. When a seer appears it usually short lived as the price for seeing glimpse of the future is their lifespan.


    ¡°I¡¯m a seer?¡± Clare pointed to herself.


    ¡°I thought you already knew. Surely Kevin or Camilla told you, or did you just awaken?¡± Matt replied.


    ¡°This never happened before that I can remember,¡± Clare asked in a panic. ¡°If I¡¯m a seer does that mean I¡¯m going to die?¡±


    Matt busted out laughing from the question. ¡°A vampire dying from a lifespan. That would be funny, but no you¡¯re not going to die.¡± After few more laughs Matt calmed down and explained few things. ¡°Since you should know Vampires don¡¯t have a lifespan, why would you worry about that? The only thing that might get affect by using the power is few hours of weakness.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Clare acted embarrassed. ¡°You talked about natural awakening what is that?¡±


    Taking few seconds to reply Matt slowly explained. ¡°Hmm, basically it when an individual is affected by their surroundings. For example: If a man who loves birds and has a certain gene that resonates, he might learn to fly. Since your a seer, a seer you must have caught a glimpse of the future. Even if you catch a glimpse it¡¯s incredibly rare to become one.¡±


    Clare sat there dazed at the news as she didn¡¯t know if it good or bad. As Clare grew up she learned about many species and rules that the Nivana organization sat up, but she still has lots to learn. I became a Seer, but how does that help me in finding Lefu?


    ¡°The weakness should be kicking in right about now,¡± Matt suddenly said.


    Nearly all of Clare energy vanished as if she stayed up for two days straight. Clare¡¯s head dropped as she began laying down. ¡°How long should this last?¡± she asked as the world spun around her.


    ¡°Since it the first time it happened and the delay. It should last about six hours at minimum,¡± Matt quickly calculated. ¡°Once you¡¯re adjusted to using the power the weakness should last about an hour than.¡±


    When Matt finished his short explanation, he noticed that Clare has fallen asleep. Matt quickly called Bill to get the car ready. He quickly lift Clare up and carried her like a sack of potatoes out of the park quickly. Matt waved goodbye to them before a hand landed on his shoulder. The hand belonged to a young man in blue uniform and pair of silver cuff,


    ¡°Do you mind coming with me?¡± the officer asked in non questionable tone. Matt took a look at the uniform and found out his name: Bryan.


    ¡°Would you believe me that she going to be my daughter in law in the next few months?¡± Matt replied. Not hearing a reply his wrists gained a silver bracelet. Matt quickly figured out that this office is one that doesn¡¯t listen to others.


    After Bryan cuffed him, he began walk slowly while showing off he caught someone. Many pedestrians began snapping pictures and spreading the news. By the time he reached the officer car, he began a serial kidnapper with a few murders.


    ¡°I hope you can afford this mistake about ruining my reputation and harm you caused me,¡± Matt said from the backseat.


    ¡°Why should I listening to a man who kidnaps girls half his age? Besides we received a call about someone reporting you kidnapping,¡± Bryan gloated at his victory.


    Matt simply looked out the window as it was impossible to talked to these type of officer. They get so full of themselves that they believe the law revolves around them. When they arrived at the station, Matt received countless cold stares from the female staff.


    ¡°It seems the blockhead called ahead,¡± Matt mumbled to himself. He was forced into the interrogation room and left alone for the next hour.


    Outside the room, the Bryan happily received praises from the unit. Many of the female staff came up and even hugged him as they despise the type of man he caught.


    ¡°Congratulation, Officer Bryan. Now let go in and get his confession,¡± an older man appeared quieting down everyone.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    ¡°Chief Ronald, you want to join me?¡± Bryan said in excitement. He has heard that the chief is famous for making even the biggest criminals cry in minutes. So how could he pass up the chance to see a legend in action.


    ¡°Is that a problem?¡± Chief Ronald replied.


    ¡°No, no it not at all,¡± Bryan panicky said. ¡°I would love to have you join me.¡±


    Bryan opened the door to the cool interrogation room and allowed his superior to enter first. He glanced at the man he brought in. I can¡¯t wait to see this big man crying now that the chief here, Bryan evil laughed to himself.


    He watched as the muscular man lift his head and smiled toward the Chief. ¡°Ronald, I forgot you were an officer here,¡± the man laughed. ¡°It has been about a year or two since we last scene each other.¡±


    ¡°Matt why are you here? I was told one of the officers caught a serial kidnapper and murderer,¡± Chief Ronald groaned as he felt a headache coming. ¡°Please tell me it wasn¡¯t you.¡±


    ¡°Is that what the blockhead said?¡± Matt looked towards Bryan. ¡°I tried to explain to him it was my future daughter in law that i was carrying to send home. But instead of listening he began drawing as much attention he could get. By the time I arrived here, I probably reported to the media by the blockhead.¡±


    ¡°Blockhead, how dare you insult an officer of the law,¡± Bryan shouted in anger. ¡°Your lucky I won¡¯t add that to your list of charges.¡±


    ¡°Officer Bryan I would like to see you in my office,¡± Chief Ronald said in calm and chilly tone. ¡°So little Lefu getting married so soon? I remember when my son used to run around with him after karate class.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it seems he couldn¡¯t escape the family traditions, but how is little Timmy doing?¡± Matt laughed as he asked. ¡°He still keeping up in his training right?¡±


    ¡°That brat is out playing with his current girlfriend everyday,¡± Chief Ronald sighed. ¡°I¡¯m just worried he come home one day soon and say ¡°Your going to be a grandfather.¡± I¡¯m not ready for that as he only one year older than Lefu.¡±


    Matt laughed as he listened to his friend worry. ¡°Well stop by with them and we can have an small get together since it been a while. We used to have small outing when the boys were younger. Oh yeah, how is your wife doing? Violet mentioned that she not feeling well lately.¡±


    ¡°Well she doing well, it seems that she caught a cold,¡± Ronald said. ¡°I will think of stopping by but no promises. Recently we have our hands full as a big case against the heir of Smash Entertainment is happening.¡±


    ¡°Well it always sad hearing the young making big mistakes,¡± Matt said. ¡°Am I free to go now as I need to go and check up on my son¡¯s wife.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re free to go,¡± Ronald said. ¡°I will try my best to clean up the blockhead mess.¡±


    Shaking the Matt¡¯s hand, Chief Ronald escorted him out. After watching Matt ride away in the taxi, his smile vanished as he went into his office. He faced the young officer who held a terrified expression. Chief Ronald silently sat in his chair while staring at the officer wondering how to punish him.


    ¡°I will give you two options for punishment. Either you go on live tv to apologize and work as a desk clerk for next few years. The other option is to quit the force and look for other work.¡± Ronald said slowly. He didn¡¯t even give an option to cover it up as this officer decided to parade Matt around.


    ¡°But, but why should I apologise when I even watched him take the girl!¡± Bryan shouted by accident.


    Knock!


    ¡°Chief you got a letter her,¡± a office handed over a decorative envelope. When he saw it was from Violet and Matt he opened it to see an picture. It showed a picture of Lefu and Clare. Holding up the girl¡¯s picture he asked, ¡°Is this the girl you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Bryan replied.


    ¡°Just hope that the Zurie¡¯s don¡¯t blow up this matter. Now hand over your gun and badge, you¡¯re on suspension until further notice.¡± Chief Ronald dismissed the officer.


    Bryan slowly sat down his gear as he held back tears. Ronald guessed the Bryan was counting on this arrest to blow up his popularity and get a bonus. Through his years on the force he seen many young officer that had similar ideas, but most either quit or died.


    Ronald thought of his best friend who joined alongside him. The two worked great together from arresting small time drug dealers to small gang leaders. After few years his friend wanted to become famous for busting a big time drug lord. It was a week later they found him decapitated and hung in front of the station.


    ***


    Arriving in front of the Zurie¡¯s mansion, Matt paid the taxi driver and entered the gate. One of the maids spotted him and lead him towards the dining hall. Matt stepped into the dinning hall and saw Camilla and Violet happily chatting.


    ¡°Matt, you¡¯re here,¡± Kevin said from behind. ¡°I was about to make a call to bail you out. It was shocking that you got arrested straight after sending Clare back.¡±


    ¡°Well thanks, but an old friend was there and sat the record straight,¡± Matt said. ¡°So, did you have any luck in finding Lefu?¡±


    ¡°Sadly we haven¡¯t found a trace of him,¡± Kevin replied. ¡°We manage to find a large human trafficking organization, but no clues to Lefu.¡±


    ¡°Maybe Clare¡¯s Seer powers will help,¡± Matt said. ¡°She seemed to recently awaken them.¡±


    ¡°So, Clare became a seer,¡± Kevin said. ¡°It seems we need to help her train that. We can¡¯t have her randomly predicting the future in battle can we.¡± Kevin¡¯s phone began to rang after saying that.


    ¡°Sir, traces of Lefu has been found, but your not going to believe where,¡± a male voice came from the otherside.


    ¡°Where,¡±


    ¡°Antarctica.¡±

 Chapter 32

    The rain of arrows soon came to an end as a loud screech came from the source. The sound of dying screams and laughter followed. Lefu who didn¡¯t rush over stood there waiting for the last one to appear. His current thoughts were, ¡®Why should I work to track down the last ones when they will come to me?¡¯


    Lefu wasn¡¯t sure why, but his thoughts and action craved for battle. His value for other lives diminished as he wouldn¡¯t care for his opponent lives. Lefu felt outside source influence him though that intensify negative emotion though. ¡°Does this prison increase negative emotions the longer we stay here?¡± Lefu said looking around him.


    The time limit came to the end and the remaining nineteen dropped to six. The map appeared once again with the circle gradually closing in. Lefu attempted to do quick calculation on the circle size, but estimated twenty mile radius around him.


    The others should either be hiding or hunting down the others, Lefu thought as he began stretching out. After warming up his body again as stood still to long, he began heading towards sound of battle.


    ¡°...Lizard bastard...I wi-¡±


    Lefu approached the scene when the lizard man crushed a man head. The sadness of not joining the battle left Lefu disappointed. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I follow them?¡± Ledu pouted reminding him of Clare. ¡°If Clare was here, she probably try to protected me or grip me tightly.¡±


    Lefu watched the Lizard man climb out of the corpse he current wore. It seems during the last battle most of it skin was ripped off. ¡°How are you going to watch!¡± the lizard shouted towards Lefu. ¡°Just because you have insane defense don¡¯t think I won¡¯t kill you.¡±


    Not wanting to resist the taunt, Lefu yelled back in arragants. ¡°Try it if you can,¡± he wasn¡¯t afraid. Lefu didn¡¯t wait for the reply as he began sprinting toward the lizard. Upon reaching the lizard man, Lefu ripped the Lizard man arm out.


    ¡°Bastard, how dare you rip the great Brokenfang arm out,¡± he roared as green blood gushed out. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you and wear your skin.¡±


    Lefu ignored Brokenfang threats and swept kick Brokenfang¡¯s legs. Brokenfang easily dodged and launched his counter attack.


    ¡°It over,¡± Brokenfang yelled as his claws landed on Lefu¡¯s neck.


    Ding!


    The sound of metals rang out as Lefu couldn¡¯t dodge in time. Both of them took a step back and glared at the other. The fight has came to a standstill as Lefu had the power and speed, but lacked experience against Brokenfang.


    Brokenfang seemed to have rich fighting experience against foes stronger than himself. So, he can easily counter Lefu attacks, but he carelessly underestimated Lefu earlier. He swore to himself he won¡¯t make the same mistake again as it cost himself an arm.


    ¡°Perfect, two prey I was looking for,¡± a sinister voice came from the side. A man covered in wounds was laughing. He had a large cut diagonally down his chest deep enough to see bone and organs. ¡°With you two I will be able to repair my body.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt our fight!¡± both Lefu and Brokenfang yelled. Lefu pact his fist full of Aether while Brokenfang swung his tail. Unable to react to their shocking response, the man evaporated from the attacks.


    Not pausing between their attacks, Lefu fist collided with Brokenfang claw. Lefu felt a small tingling feeling in his hand, but brokenfang hand was limp. ¡°What are your hands made of!¡± Lefu shouted shaking his hand.


    ¡°I should be saying that,¡± Brokenfang angrily shouted. ¡°All the bones in my hands are dust.¡±


    Lefu taking the chance while he talk to strike, but Brokenfang used his tail and redirected the attack. Attempting to trade blows, Lefu¡¯s attacks kept being redirected and Brokenfang was breathing heavily.


    ¡°How much energy and Aether does he have?¡± Brokenfang wanted to scream. Lefu¡¯s attacks carried nearly four times the Aether he had in total and it kept increasing. Brokenfang nearly ran out of Aether and energy as redirecting the attack drained his energy rapidly.


    One punch after another, Lefu¡¯s fists shot towards Brokenfang. When Lefu noticed Brokenfang slowing down and breathing heavily, he sped up. After few more strikes, Brokenfang couldn¡¯t keep up and allowed the strikes to land on him.


    ¡°You have won,¡± Brokenfang said as his breath became weaker. Brokenfang knew that he lost and didn¡¯t even stand a chance now. ¡°Are you going to kill me?¡±


    ¡°Why would I do that?¡± Lefu questioned. ¡°You¡¯re strong to last this long, so lets make a deal.¡±If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°A deal?¡± Brokenfang said.


    ¡°Become my servant for life,¡± Lefu casually said. If I¡¯m going to survive here and someday escape, it won¡¯t be a bad idea to have my own group of servants.


    ¡°What use am I going to be? You literally turned me into a cripple, yet now asking me to follow,¡± Brokenfang replied as if he heard a joke.


    ¡°What if I told you I have a way to heal you?¡± Lefu asked. Lefu didn¡¯t know if his Aether would heal Brokenfang, but it was worth a shot.


    ¡°Why should I believe you?¡± Brokenfang asked, but Lefu seen he wanted to accept.


    Lefu simply smiles while he replied. ¡°Well you don¡¯t have a choice anymore.¡±


    Confused by Lefu¡¯s answer, Brokenfang suddenly felt an immense flow of Aether. The Aether seemed to be controlled nearly perfectly as it didn¡¯t ruptor or explode his body. The flow of Aether slowly expanded his own Aether reserve by nearly two times it original size. But the most amazing feature is it merged into his cell and his wounds healed. Brokenfang¡¯s arm which was torn off earlier slowly grew back.


    [Aether Heal: Beginner 31%]


    Lefu watched the number increased quickly as he poured his Aether into Brokenfang. He also learned that he could scan Brokenfang¡¯s entire body and instantly felt disgusted. I would rather look at woman¡¯s body instead of another man.


    After few minutes has passed, Brokenfang was fully healed, but his scales became brighter. When Brokenfang realized that he was healed, he bowed his head to Lefu. He felt fear on a cellular level towards Lefu. Anyone capable of healing and regrowing other arms so quickly is differently an expert.


    ¡°If you dare think of betraying me, I will kill you,¡± Lefu said not caring for the response. ¡°It definitely not going to be quickly either.¡±


    Brokenfang began trembling when he heard that and shook his head.


    [Congratulation, Host has gained his first loyal servant.]


    [Reward: any skill of choice directly upgraded to Mastery.]


    Mastery? I could directly upgrade on of my skills and skip over intermediate. Lefu wanted to shout in joy as progressed slowed way down in intermediate level. The urge to use it immediately entered Lefu¡¯s mind but he was clueless on what skill to use it on.


    Unable to make up his mind, Lefu decided to hold off until he knows which skill he wants. His current options were mediation, acting, ancient Kung Fu soft and hard, Aether reinforcement, and Aether heal.


    [Brokenfang loyalty: 100% Fear: 80%]


    Why does he fear me so much? Where did his backbone disappear too. Lefu frowned as he thought. ¡°Why are you trembling? Where did you strong and arrogant personality disappear to? How am I going allow you to command others if you tremble at the mere sight of me?¡±


    ¡°I-I sorry, master,¡± Brokenfang said.


    Lefu kicked Brokenfang in the head. ¡°Am I so scary you tremble? Beside I¡¯m only eighteen so call me young master until i say otherwise.¡±


    ¡°Yes Young Master,¡± The trembling stopped, but Brokenfang didn¡¯t seem to have confidence.


    Sigh, I guess I take it one step at a time until he gains it back, Lefu glanced up at the remaining contestant number. Why is does it only say one left?


    ¡°Congratulation, you are the last one standing and has earned the right to ascend to floor two,¡± the mechanical rang out. After the announcement was made, a white pillared gate raised out of the ground. The pair of stair lead upwards but doesn¡¯t seem to end.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Brokenfang,¡± Lefu commanded casually walking up the steps.


    ¡°Yes, young master,¡± Brokenfang replied staying five steps behind. He didn¡¯t stand too close or far at the risk of annoying the young master.


    After the walking up an unknown amount of steps, a portal opened up. Upon stepping through the portal the cold climate disappeared and replaced with extreme heat. The barren land filled with snow disappeared and replaced with sand. Lefu scanned the surrounding only to see sand.


    ¡°From one wasteland to another,¡± Lefu grumbled. ¡°Where are we anyways?¡±


    ¡°I believe it a desert. In the past I heard rumors that the prisons layers are in dangerous and different spots in the world. The prisoners are enclosed in a special array, so if you walk north the array will redirect you back towards the center. There is a special feature that redirects anything from getting near or scanning,¡± Brokenfang explained. ¡°It also been said that the array been around thousands of years. The current theory is a great expert created as a joke, but was later turned into a prison.¡±


    ¡°Put it in simple terms,¡± Lefu complained as Brokenfang explained chaotically.


    ¡°Anyone one or thing will not be able to find where the prison floors are located,¡± He said quickly.


    ¡°Say that in the first place,¡± Lefu complained. ¡°Now let find a spot to get some shade, or I might go blind from the sunshine.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, it impossible for you to go blind. The amount of Aether you¡¯re using in reinforcement will stop it,¡± Brokenfang whispered.


    ¡°What did you say,¡± Lefu asked.


    ¡°Nothing, young master,¡± He replied in a panic.


    Lefu slowly nodded his head as he shrugged. He was more worried about find shelter than his servant mumbles of worry. Lefu figures that his Aether can protect him against external, but not basics need like food or water.


    ¡°How long is it until the next game to ascend to the next floor?¡± Lefu asked as he wanted to pick up his pace.


    ¡°It should start in twenty four hours, as the last one just ended,¡± Brokenfang replied. ¡°But the challenge this time will be different from the last one. The oppentants won¡¯t be as weak as last time either.¡±


    ¡°Well we can deal with them when the times comes.¡± Lefu said after some thought.

 Chapter 33

    When Kevin heard the news, the phone was ripped out of his hand. Clare who overheard the conversation upon entering the room shouted into the phone. ¡°Where did you say trace of him was located!¡± The sound of worrying was present as her eyes turned red.


    ¡°We managed to catch a large source of Aether matching the sample we were given,¡± the man on the other said replied quickly. ¡°But the source quickly vanished. When our quickest members arrived, we managed to learn that Young master Lefu is in Artic Prison.¡±


    ¡°Arctic Prison? What that and why is he inside?¡± Clare demanded.


    ¡°It the biggest and dangerous prison for the supernatural. If Lefu really inside than it going to be tricky to get him back,¡± Kevin answered. ¡°From rumors the prison amplifies negative emotions so even if we get him back, Lefu won¡¯t be the same.¡±


    The words slammed Clare hard as she began crying. Her expression seemed to shout, What do you mean not the same! ¡°How do we get him out?¡± Clare asked since Kevin said it was tricky not impossible.


    Kevin began to ponder if he should say it or not. After a great while he decided to tell her. ¡°If we can find the current warden than we can get him back, but it could be anyone or anything.¡± Kevin began his long explanation once again. ¡°The warden post randomly chooses the host. I heard of rumors in the past that it chosen an animal to become an warden. But lucky for us the warden is rumored to run a farm around our city. He also should be getting up in his age since it been about sixty-two years.¡°


    How could you possibly know all this? Clare was tempted to ask. She didn¡¯t want to ask as she wanted to know who it was. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Kevin simply shrugged. ¡°All I know is that he a farmer and either in his seventies or eighties.¡±


    How am I supposed to help Lefu if I can¡¯t even be near him, Clare pouted. On a more important issue. How am I supposed to marry him if he hates me? The last time I seen him, I beat him up and the ring dimmed down.


    Clare mind was filled with pointless and guilty thoughts all revolving around Lefu. It was as if Lefu crashed into her life and her world revolved around him. She didn¡¯t know when her feelings began spiraling out of control, but she felt lonely without him.


    ¡°It should be time to raid the next farm. So, raid Old Mino¡¯s farm as he seventy seven this year.¡± Clare declared. ¡°He was already on the list and if he the warden, he will know Lefu.¡±


    Kevin nodded his head and began making few calls. He also released a sigh as he taking commands from his daughter. Clare, could you at least save me some face? Kevin body language shouted.


    ¡°Matt, takes for sending me home, but why you here?¡± Clare asked like a master ordering a servant.


    Matt just sighed as he pointed to Violet and Camilla happily chatting in their own world. As if receiving his message, Clare nodded. She disregard the two after gaining the information and went to sit next to Camilla.


    ¡°We are totally being used by her,¡± Kevin said to Matt after he finished his task.


    ¡°It is your daughter,¡± Matt replied.


    ***


    Time flew by, but felt slow for Clare as she watched Mino¡¯s Farm being raided. The police stormed the house and barn.


    ¡°Captain, there no one present in the house or barn,¡± a woman¡¯s voice reported. ¡°But we did find a strange array of symbols. The symbols seems to be covering a door and...glowing?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go near that door!¡± a shout from the radio was heard.


    Not long after the radio transmitted the shout, a giant purple pillar of light crashed down. Hundreds of thousands people began falling out of the pillars.


    ¡°After nearly two hundred years I¡¯m free.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m finally out of that prison.¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°It been so long since I last ate a human.¡±


    Screams of joy were heard as they crashed down, crushing the ones on bottom. A heavy bloody odor filled the area as the prisoners died or covered in blood. After nearly thirty minutes of them falling from the sky did the pillar vanish.


    ¡°Freeze you been...surrounded?¡± the police attempted to surround them, but quickly realized their bullets were ineffective. The bullets were repelled or unable to penetrate their bodies.


    A tall man with lions head appeared in front of an officer. Lifting the poor officer up, he accidentally crushed his head. ¡°Humans became so weak in the last three hundred years.¡± he roared as he tossed the corpse away.


    The same scene played out as the swat and officers were killed. Clare who was watching this was scanning the crowd as she hope to find Lefu among them. Unafraid of any of them attacking her as she was confident on taking on anyone.


    ¡°Young master, it seems we made it out of the prison,¡± a low voice said nearby.


    ¡°It seems so,¡± a familiar voice caused Clare to look over. She instantly spotted a slightly pale body that seemed to be perfectly forge. The long black hair with strip of silver and gray eyes appeared.


    ¡°I wonder where we are? The game round was about to end before the black hole appeared,¡± a lizard man said as he scanned the area.


    ¡°We seem to be on a farm?¡± Lefu said. ¡°But it does seem we are out of the prison. Now the question why?¡±


    ¡°Lefu!¡± Clare shouted towards Lefu as she hugged him. The joy of seeing him took hold in Clare¡¯s heart and she never want to release him again. When Clare wrapped her arms around him, it felt if she was hugging a steel pole.


    ¡°What are you doing to Young Master,¡± the lizard man yelled in cold tone. He attempted to grab Clare¡¯s arm, but Clare kicked him away.


    ¡°Brokenfang, it fine,¡± Lefu said give shoo him away. ¡°Clare, can you let go.¡±


    ¡°No, If I do you might disappear again and I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Clare cried as she hugged him. ¡°I promises I won¡¯t hit you again and thanks for saving my friend. Please don¡¯t leave me.¡±


    Clare I think you are being a little over dramatic, Lefu thought as he felt Clare¡¯s tears. Lefu combed his fingers through her hair causing the tears to fall faster. He was clueless on how to responded to her, he patted her head.


    In the distant Kevin watched his daughter reunion with Lefu. He felt that she was overdramatic as it wasn¡¯t even two weeks he disappeared. The pair seemed funny as the overdramatic girl and the clueless boy.


    ¡°It good your back, Lefu,¡± Kevin shouted out to them. He watched as Clare jump back but wrapped herself around his arm. Kevin laughed at the sight as she use to be cold to everyone around her.


    Lefu waved at Kevin as he walk towards him. The scene was in chaos as prisons either attempted to escape or kill each other. Lefu did find it weird that none of the prisoner attack them, but instead formed a circle around them.


    ¡°Kevin should we leave as this won¡¯t settle anytime soon?¡± Lefu asked. He watched as the chaos ensued the place.


    Hundreds of corpse were littered across the place while the blood formed a river. The scene was sight to behold, but for Lefu he couldn¡¯t care less. He has seen this scene when he first scene Brokenfang, but on a smaller scale.


    ¡°Well let¡¯s go,¡± Kevin said but quickly looked at Brokenfang. ¡°Who is this?¡±


    ¡°Brokenfang, my servant,¡± Lefu simply replied. ¡°I met him inside when he attempted to kill me. After I won the battle I realized he might have use in the future. So I offered him two choices either die or become my servant.¡±


    Kevin wanted to reply but he was at a lost of words. The last time he met Lefu he was going flow yet had some brain. But now he seemed different like a protagonist who used to come off smart but later kills for tiniest reason. It doesn¡¯t seem that he kills on tiny reason, but it seems he has a will now.


    ¡°So what happened inside?¡± Clare asked in concern. It seemed she began worrying when Lefu talked about getting into fights. It was understandable since his record of winning since she met him was terrible. Clare couldn¡¯t remember him ever winning a fight.


    ¡°First I was placed inside a freezing cold room...¡± Lefu began to recount his events that happened to him. ¡°After Brokenfang and I made it to the second floor, we ended up in a desert. We found some shade and source of water while we waited until the next event to start. The next event turned into a scavenger hunt, but as we came down to the last three items a black hole appeared at out feet. Next thing we knew it, we were falling from the clouds and seen hundreds below uses forming padded landing of sorts.¡±


    ¡°When we finally separated from the crowd, Clare bear hugged me and hasn¡¯t let go since,¡± Lefu finished up his side of the story. ¡°So what happened to you guys?¡±


    Clare began explaining everything that happened to her from the tiniest detail. She explained her emotional distress and her attempts at finding him. It finally ended when Kevin explained in overall details.


    ¡°So Clare became a Seer and been raiding farms trying to find me,¡± Lefu said. ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem that much happened on both sides than. Anyways let leave this place, I¡¯m tired and want to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Clare agreed with scary eyes. ¡°Father let go home and Lefu staying over.¡± The tone and scary light in her eyes scared Kevin so he could only agree.


    Kevin looked at his daughter and sighed. He could see that his daughter is off in her own world and it revolves around Lefu. ¡°Fine he can stay over, Violet should be over anyways. But Lefu is sleeping in a guest bedroom.¡±


    ¡°Lefu be sure to lock the door,¡± Kevin whispered into Lefu ears.


    ¡°I will have Brokenfang stand guard also,¡± Lefu replied as he felt Clare was dangerous, but not in deadly sense.

 Chapter 34: End?

    The moon was at it peak with a gentle breeze in the air. Feeling the breeze on his skin, Lefu stood in the backyard deep in thought. The end of the month arrived while also marking end of Lefu¡¯s first month as a vampire. Lefu began living at the Zurie mansion as both Clare and Violet wouldn¡¯t allow him to leave.


    Studying the Moon, Lefu felt an ominous feeling as tonight moon was a blood moon. The unpleasant feeling took root down in his heart. Lefu feared that what to come is something, he or anyone wasn¡¯t prepared for.


    ¡°Young Master Lefu, is something the matter?¡± Brokenfang asked from behind. He looked like a middle aged man, as he picked up a corpse from the city morgue. Dressed in black suit, he patiently stood behind Lefu waiting for his next order.


    ¡°It feels as if a world changing disaster is about to appear,¡± Lefu calmly replied. The more Lefu studied the moon, the more ominous it grew. Whatever is about to come, Lefu hoped he ready for it.


    ***


    Inside her room, Clare looked at the moon from her window. The latest prediction took a major turn with Lefu dying to the mysterious man. Clare has attempted to studied the drawings, but only came to the conclusion that Lefu seals is his downfall.


    ¡°How am I supposed to change the current future?¡± Clare wondered. ¡°The reward for finding Lefu was useless. The only thing that I understand is the rings began glowing once again. It seems the seal is linked to love level between the ring owners.¡±


    In Clare¡¯s hand was silver device that had a single button. Clare has attempted to push the button multiple times, but nothing happened. The only reason that she hasn¡¯t thrown away the device is, she believed that the system won¡¯t give a useless item. Maybe it will be used in a future event? This was the only thought Clare had about the button.


    Unable to think about what coming, Clare watched the moon fly high in the sky.


    ***


    In the center of Antarctica, the Nirvana headquarter was in state of chaos. The reports of the escaped prisoners flooded in. News of countless deaths and blocking the news before it leaked out, overworked the entire department


    Geordan one of the few candidates for the immortal throne was rapidly filling out forms. The beads of sweat showed how serious he was working. On his left hundreds of filled forms were placed, but it barely a sliver of what on the right. Thousand blank paper was waiting to be filled out within certain amount of time.


    ¡°Is my five hundred years of life worth nothing?¡± Geordan wonder as he feared dying to overwork. He has lived through multiple life threatening injuries and countless trails, but refused to believed he will die to paperwork. Geordan believed he will become the laughing stock of the supernatural community for centuries as result.


    Geordan kept flying through the paperwork, as he door swung open. Hazel his assistant appeared with trolly of paper. She wheeled it next to the others before bring another one filled to another.


    ¡°Sir, the papers need to be finished by the end of the tomorrow,¡± Hazel said before bowing and leaving. Geordan watched as she walked out of the office and silently cried. He had to resist the urge to bring out his two hundred year old wine and drink it.


    Geordan remembers winning a bet with Vinlo, a candidate for the throne and receiving it as payment. The two could be considered friend but enemies as both are fighting for the throne. As for the others in the race, they at most acknowledge they exist.


    Out of the eight candidates Geordan stand at the front for the throne. Now he being worked as a slave to cover up the recent disaster. ¡°Why did the arctic prison suddenly released all the prisoner?¡± Geordan grumbled.


    ***


    Inside a small cave, a figure with red eyes appeared. The target was a long white string that held great power. The figure reached out his hand and attempted to grab the string, but a small field appeared. Not giving up on grabbing the string, he forced his way onto the string.


    ¡°The time has come,¡± he said as he tore down the string. The man took his first step out of the cave in centuries and took a deep breath. He scanned the surroundings and was unpleased with the site.


    The man waved his hand and the mountain and jungle in front vanished. All the living creatures in site vanished leaving nothing behind. Only a baring wasteland was left and showed no end in sight. Pleased with the sight of destruction, the man frowned.


    ¡°It seems I¡¯m a little rusty,¡± He said. ¡°But, destroying few cities and nation should solve that. Prepare world as Lord of darkness, Echo has returned.¡±


    ***


    The next morning Lefu was watching the news alongside Clare. Both Kevin and Camilla were busy as a global scale calamity was unfolding. South america was in a bind as most of it land vanished in the last few hours. From the clips in the news, Lefu saw that only a baring wasteland remained.


    ¡°Now we are receiving reports that Cities such as Tokyo and London has vanished in similar style.¡± A young reporter said, but fear was present in her expression. The sight of the reporter trembling only add to the terror. ¡°It seems that major cities and tourist spots are beginning to disappear. The source is still a mystery at this time, but the government is issuing a warning saying to remain calm.¡±


    The reporter soon switched over to a scene of a massive riot in new york. The scene looked to be in chaos as cars were set ablaze and windows smashed. It switched to a scene to a group of teenagers running away with a flat screen. At the corner of the video the sight of bodies laid in the alleyway.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Soon the video changed and another major city appeared with similar sight. The reports estimate the damages already in hundreds of billions and that only in America. As for the globe scale the estimate couldn¡¯t even be made.


    ¡°It seems business is going to take a hit,¡± Clare joked as she watched. Lefu who sat next to her knew that she was actually worried about it.


    ¡°The next target seems to be Rogue City,¡± Lefu suddenly said. He felt a large surge of Aether heading towards the city. Lefu threw Clare on the ground and jumped on top while reinforcing himself to maximum.


    ¡°Lefu...we can¡¯t...I need to prepare mentally first,¡± Clare blushed as he laid on top of her.


    A few seconds after saying that the living room vanished along with their surroundings. Everything turned into a wasteland without a shred of grass remaining. Lefu got off Clare and looked around, only to see his parents and Clare¡¯s parent remaining. The rest of the citizen vanished alongside with the town.


    ¡°It seems we have few survivors,¡± a cheerful man appeared. The man looked like he was in his thirties and innocent, but the Aether he was releasing told otherwise. If Lefu was supposed to describe the feeling, it was freighting as Matt and Kevin couldn¡¯t compared. Even if both of them combined the amount of Aether wouldn¡¯t even equal a faction.


    Bang!


    Before Lefu realized what happen, he flew nearly two hundred meters backwards. Lefu felt blood trickle down the corner of his mouth. Without wasting time on his injuries, Lefu raced back and kicked the man.


    ¡°Is this all you got? If so, How did you survive?¡± the man shrug off the kick. The force behind Lefu kick could easily erase a small mountain.


    Following up his kick, Lefu punched the man, but a small ding was heard. It sounded like an egg slamming into a steel wall. Shrugging off the kick, the man copied Lefu¡¯s movement and kicked back.


    ¡°Boy, being able to withstand my kick, I must congratulate you,¡± The man clapped.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Lefu struggled to say as bones stuck out of his arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m am Lord Echo, also known as Lord of Darkness,¡± Echo arrogantly said.


    ¡°How dare you attack Lefu,¡± Clare shouted as she attacked from behind. Echo acted like he was swatting an insect and flicked her away.


    ¡°Clare!¡± Lefu shouted Kevin raced over to catch her. Lefu eyes turned red from anger and his Aether began to skyrocket. His arms rapidly healed and strength nearly doubled while a small black mist began to surround Lefu.


    Echo studied Lefu sudden spike in power while humming. ¡°How high could your power rise?¡± Echo thought as he looked at the survivors. ¡°Let start with you,¡± he pointed towards Violet.


    Nearly immently after he pointed at her, Violet¡¯s vanished from sight leaving a puddle of blood. In the far distance a loud boom was heard. Unable to know if see was still living or not, Lefu anger turn into fury.


    ¡°It only doubled again,¡± Echo sighed as noticed the black mist became thicker. ¡°Let try this again,¡± he pointed towards Camilla and blasted her away. A loud bang was heard as mountains vanished from view.


    The black mist surrounding Lefu became thicker blocking him from sight. The sound of bone crushing and blood puddle indicated that Lefu¡¯s body was breaking apart. Yet, no sound of agony was heard except heavy breathing.


    ¡°How much can you withstand,¡± Echo laughed as he attacked Matt. Instead of sending Matt flying like Camilla and Violet, he was pinned to the ground. Echo started at the hand and slowly grind Matt¡¯s bones into dust.


    ¡°Stop,¡± Lefu¡¯s voice transmitted through the mist. The mist was becoming thicker and thicker by the second as the bone crusher became louder.


    ¡°Is this all you got? I thought I found a new toy, but you¡¯re not worthy of such,¡± Echo said as he smashed Matt head. The sound of Matt¡¯s head shattering, push Lefu fury even further. Without carrying about the amount of pain he¡¯s in, Lefu began an all out assault on Echo.


    One strike became three, three became nine, and soon the stikes became a blur as Lefu smashed Echo into the ground. While Lefu was continuing his on his rampage, the omni system automatically used his upgrade. Lefu¡¯s body reinforcement instantly became mastery level and his body rapidly strengthen.


    [Body Reinforcement: Mastery.]


    [The body reinforcement has reached mastery. The skill has began it evolution and transforme into Godly reinforcement. Host can strengthen any part and damage to host is lessened by ninety percent.]


    [Host¡¯s body is unable to withstand the pressure, scanning¡­Complete.]


    [Result: If host doesn¡¯t calm down in the next thirty second, Host will die.]


    Lefu who was focused on punching Echo failed to hear the system warning. Echo who was smiling earlier was frowning as wounds now appeared on him. His arrogance vanished as he noticed Lefu¡¯s fist growing heavier with each hit.


    Off on the side, Clare was watched as both side take turns on offense. At first Echo was beating Lefu, but now the roles have reversed themselves. She was scared that something going to happen to Lefu soon.


    The button that was in her pocket began to glow drawing Clare attention away from the battle. The button that did nothing when Clare pushed it before, lit up and now glowing red. Not giving it a second thought she press the button.


    Lefu instantly stopped his attack and leaned back with a roar. The black mist rapidly expanded until a large sphere formed. The sound of thunder entered the battlefield and no one dared to get near the sphere.


    Suddenly a message appeared in front of Clare, announcing she will transported near Lefu. Her mission was to regulate his Aether again, as his body began to reform itself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Lefu, I will save you,¡± Clare said as she vanished from her spot.


    Inside the sphere, Lefu was half kneeling on the ground. His entire body looked like hundreds of worms were moving underneath the skin without an exit. Coughing up blood, Lefu struggled to stay conscious as the black mist began invading his body.


    Not wasting anytime, Clare planted her hand on his shoulder and pulling his Aether into herself. Pulling in a shred of Lefu¡¯s Aether made Clare cry out in pain, as it nearly burnet her insides. Pushing through the pain, Clare kept pulling in the Aether and pushing it back into Lefu.


    Soon the black mist began to turn silver and invade Lefu. Not knowing if it from the extreme amount of pain or Aether, Clare watched as Lefu¡¯s hair turn silver. That wasn¡¯t the only change that took place as Lefu¡¯s body changed as his muscle expanded and shrunk. He look to be completely reborned and carried the air of a king.


    When the sphere vanished it revealed Lefu and Clare. Echo who watched patiently completely confused by the sight. ¡°What is wrong with this fight!¡± he wanted to scream as the girl nearly kill his opponent at a push of a button. Then a she helped him transformed and now they seem ready to fight again.


    ¡°Can we stop?¡± Echo asked since it too embarrassing to continue.


    ¡°CUT,¡± a middle aged man appeared beside them. He was shaking his head and was speechless on where to begin. ¡°Let take a break here, it seems we need to rewrite most of the script. This is just embarrassing for production and reading.